Transforming Special Education Litigation: The Milestone of Perez v. Sturgis Public Schools

In March 2023, the Supreme Court issued a landmark decision in Perez v. Sturgis Public Schools, which held that individuals seeking compensatory damages under federal anti-discrimination laws, like the Americans with Disabilities Act, no longer need to satisfy the administrative exhaustion requirement in the Individuals with Disabilities Act (“IDEA”). Under IDEA, all students with disabilities are entitled to a free appropriate public education, which means that students with disabilities are entitled to individualized education services that meet their needs. In Perez, the plaintiff, Miguel Luna Perez, was a deaf student who alleged that the Sturgis Public Schools discriminated against him by not providing proper accommodations, such as a qualified sign language interpreter in his classes. The district court and the Sixth Circuit dismissed the plaintiff’s claims because of an IDEA provision that requires the plaintiff exhaust all administrative procedures before seeking relief in court. The Supreme Court reversed the Sixth Circuit decision, reasoning that the exhaustion requirement did not apply to Perez as he sought compensatory damages, which are unavailable under IDEA. This ruling means that families can now directly hold schools financially accountable for IDEA violations. This Note discusses Perez’s profound impact on the special education landscape. The greater accessibility for families to litigate will ideally lead to greater accountability and IDEA compliance as schools strategize to avoid litigation and paying costly compensatory damages. Although this decision is a victory for students with disabilities, a major downside of Perez is that paying compensatory damages increases schools’ financial strain and may hinder their abilities to address systemic issues in their special education framework. To ensure that school districts can properly address structural issues and adequately support students with disabilities post-Perez, this Note argues for clearer IDEA guidelines and robust monitoring systems. There are many uncertainties that follow in the wake of Perez, but the decision has the potential to encourage much-needed progress in special education services nationwide.

INTRODUCTION

In March 2023, the United States Supreme Court delivered a landmark decision for students with disabilities. The Court unanimously ruled in Perez v. Sturgis Public Schools that a student with a disability is not required to exhaust the administrative due process procedures under the Individuals with Disabilities Education Act (“IDEA”) before seeking monetary damages under the Americans with Disabilities Act of 1990 (“ADA”) or other federal antidiscrimination laws.1Perez v. Sturgis Pub. Schs., 598 U.S. 142, 150–51 (2023). Under IDEA, students with disabilities are required to receive a “free and appropriate public education,” but money damages are not available as relief.2See id. at 147.

IDEA mandates that students with disabilities receive a free appropriate public education (“FAPE”), which includes providing special education and related services from preschool through secondary school that meet state educational agency standards and conform with the student’s individualized education program (“IEP”).320 U.S.C. § 1401(9). An IEP is a written statement developed by a local educational agency, like a school district. It is a collaboration between a child’s parents and school personnel to identify a student’s needs and to develop a plan to achieve educational goals.4Id. § 1414(d). Parents are intended to play “a significant role” in the IEP process.5Winkelman v. Parma City Sch. Dist., 550 U.S. 516, 524 (2007) (citation omitted). IEPs also prescribe the types of supplementary services the student will receive, along with an explanation of whether the child is able to participate in regular classes with nondisabled children.620 U.S.C. § 1414(d). For a list of the specific contents of an individualized education program (“IEP”), see 20 U.S.C. § 1414(d)(1)(A)(i)(I)–(VI).

Three main federal laws exist to protect children with disabilities: IDEA,720 U.S.C. § 1400(a)–(d). the ADA,842 U.S.C. § 12101(a)–(b). and section 504 of the Rehabilitation Act of 1973 (“section 504”).929 U.S.C. § 794(a)–(d). Both IDEA and section 504 confer a right to FAPE, though the two have distinct conceptions of the meaning.10Compare 20 U.S.C. § 1401(9), with 34 C.F.R. § 104.33 (The Individuals with Disabilities Education Act’s (“IDEA”) free appropriate public education (“FAPE”) obligation focuses on providing students with an IEP and proper accommodations while section 504 of the Rehabilitation Act (“section 504”) ensures that students with disabilities’ needs are met as adequately as their peers without disabilities, introducing a more comparative aspect to the concept). Though the ADA does not contain a FAPE obligation, its regulations are mandated to be consistent with all section 504 regulations, so it does not undermine section 504’s FAPE obligation.11See 42 U.S.C. § 12133; 28 C.F.R. § 35.103(a). The ADA was enacted twenty-five years after IDEA to “provide a clear and comprehensive national mandate” to address pervasive discrimination against individuals with disabilities in areas such as “employment, housing, public accommodations, [and] education . . . .”1242 U.S.C. § 12101(a)–(b). The ADA mandates that employers and public entities make reasonable modifications to their policies or facilities to accommodate individuals with disabilities. Section 504 is an antidiscrimination statute that also protects individuals with disabilities from being denied benefits or excluded from participation in any program receiving federal funding, including public schools.1329 U.S.C. § 794(a)–(b).

IDEA, the ADA, and section 504 all define “disability” differently, although there are overlaps among them. In this Note, “students with disabilities” refers to students who qualify under IDEA. IDEA defines a student with a disability as a child, aged between three to twenty-one, “with intellectual disabilities, hearing impairments (including deafness), speech or language impairments, visual impairments (including blindness), serious emotional disturbance, . . . orthopedic impairments, autism, traumatic brain injury, other health impairments, or specific learning disabilities” who thereby “needs special education and related services.”1420 U.S.C. § 1401(3)(A). The ADA’s definition for “disability” is more stringent, as an individual must have “a physical or mental impairment that substantially limits one or more major life activities” and a record of the impairment.1542 U.S.C. § 12102(1)(A)–(B). Section 504 incorporates part of the ADA definition, but requires that an individual with a disability have a physical or mental impairment that “results in a substantial impediment to employment” and can benefit from vocational rehabilitation services.1629 U.S.C. § 705(20)(A). The ADA and section 504 operate similarly to prohibit discrimination on the basis of disability in programs that receive federal funding.17B.C. v. Mount Vernon Sch. Dist., 837 F.3d 152, 161 n.9 (2d Cir. 2016). So, although IDEA and ADA both provide relief for individuals with disabilities, they function differently; the ADA addresses broader discrimination in major areas of public life like employment and public accommodations, while IDEA is focused only on special education services in public education.18Id. at 161. Importantly, the different “disability” definitions mean that a person who receives special education services under IDEA does not necessarily have a disability recognized under the ADA and section 504.19Id.

In Perez v. Sturgis Public Schools, Miguel Luna Perez, a deaf student in Michigan, faced significant challenges in his education. Perez attended schools in the Sturgis Public School District (“SPSD”) and was entitled to a sign language interpreter during class.20Perez v. Sturgis Pub. Schs., 598 U.S. 142, 145 (2023). Although the school provided him with a classroom aide, Perez’s assigned aide was unqualified to teach sign language.21Id. As Perez neared high school graduation, the school informed his parents that he did not fulfill his diploma requirements and would not graduate, which prompted Perez to file a complaint with the Michigan Department of Education.22Id. Perez alleged that SPSD denied him an adequate education in violation of IDEA, the ADA, section 504, and two other disability laws.23Perez v. Sturgis Pub. Schs., 3 F.4th 236, 239 (6th Cir. 2021). SPSD and Perez agreed to a settlement that included post-secondary compensatory education and sign language instruction for Perez.24Id. Perez subsequently sued SPSD in federal district court.25Perez v. Sturgis Pub. Schs., No. 18-cv-1134, 2019 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 219220, at *1 (W.D. Mich. June 20, 2019). The Western District of Michigan dismissed Perez’s ADA claim, citing his failure to exhaust administrative proceedings because he had settled his IDEA claim—a decision the Sixth Circuit affirmed.26Perez, 3 F.4th at 245.

The central question before the Supreme Court in this case was whether IDEA and the ADA required a student to exhaust administrative proceedings against the school district, even when such proceedings would not provide the relief sought.27Perez, 598 U.S. at 144. The Court’s unanimous opinion held that an ADA lawsuit seeking compensatory damages could proceed without exhausting the administrative processes of IDEA because the remedy sought under the ADA was not one provided by IDEA.28Id. at 151. Perez is important because it changes the landscape of special education law, opening the door for families to seek compensatory damages without undergoing an extensive exhaustion process. Rather than being forced to participate in due process hearings, families can readily hold school districts financially accountable for IDEA noncompliance.

This ruling will have significant implications for the rights of children with disabilities and how school districts handle future litigation. One implication is that the process for seeking compensatory damages from school districts became more streamlined, since families may bypass IDEA’s exhaustion requirement. Previously, the burden of exhausting IDEA’s administrative procedures was a deterrent for families seeking remedies under federal statutes like the ADA and section 504. Another implication is that the rights of students with disabilities are enhanced, as families have more leverage when negotiating settlements with school districts. Families may feel more empowered by the possibility of receiving monetary damages that will offset their litigation costs and propel school districts to address their inadequate special education programs. The availability of compensatory damages will likely lead to an increase in the number of cases brought against school districts.

However, there may be unforeseen negative consequences of increased family advocacy: prolonged legal battles and compensatory damage payouts may strain school districts’ resources and divert attention away from students. School districts that are already struggling financially might experience a further breakdown in their special education services as reduced funding and resources prevent them from addressing the educational needs of students. It may be that some families will receive rightful compensation while other students with disabilities struggle against systemic issues in the administration of special education programs exacerbated by the effects of the Perez decision.

This Note proposes that the Supreme Court’s decision in Perez will have far-reaching consequences for the families of students with disabilities and school districts’ approaches to litigation, as well as policy implications for educational agencies in the implementation of special education services under IDEA. Part I of this Note offers an overview of IDEA’s history, the statute’s requirements and procedural framework, and an explanation of IDEA’s exhaustion requirement that is central to the discussion in Perez. Also, Part I offers a brief explanation of the ADA and section 504 in relation to IDEA and the standards for receiving compensatory damages through these laws. Part II discusses a few important Supreme Court cases that litigated standards and definitions under IDEA. To fully understand the importance of the Perez decision, it is important to contextualize Perez alongside other IDEA cases heard by the Supreme Court. Part III explores the background and discussion of Perez and its implications for future special education litigation. Finally, Part IV explores potential consequences of the Perez decision and offers policy recommendations on how educational agencies can better meet IDEA requirements and address the needs of students with disabilities.

I.  FOUNDATIONS OF SPECIAL EDUCATION LAW

This Part provides background information about the creation of IDEA and a detailed explanation of the statute’s intentions, procedural framework, and enforcement through state educational agencies. This Part also briefly explains IDEA’s exhaustion requirement, which is central to Perez. The final Section of this Part describes the process and standards for a party bringing a discrimination claim for money damages under the ADA and section 504, since compensatory damages are unavailable under IDEA.

A.  History of IDEA

Beginning with the Civil Rights Movement, advocates for students with disabilities argued that the exclusion of students with disabilities from schools was a denial of equal educational opportunities analogous to racial segregation in schools.29Antonis Katsiyannis, Mitchell L. Yell & Renee Bradley, Reflections on the 25th Anniversary of the Individuals with Disabilities Education Act, 22 Remedial & Special Educ. 324, 325 (2001). Advocacy organizations and parents sued states, alleging that inappropriate educational services violated the Constitution.30Id. Congress responded by enacting the Elementary and Secondary Education Act of 1965, in which the federal government provided funding to educate students below the poverty line and improve the education of students with disabilities in public schools.31Id. In 1970, the Education of the Handicapped Act (“EHA”) was passed and provided grant funding for higher education institutions to develop special education teacher training programs.32Id. Two 1972 cases, Pennsylvania Ass’n for Retarded Children (PARC) v. Pennsylvania and Mills v. District of Columbia, are considered to be the most notable cases in special education and foundational to the ideas in IDEA.33Blakely Evanthia Simoneau, Special Education in American Prisons: Risks, Recidivism, and the Revolving Door, 15 Stan. J. C.R. & C.L. 87, 94 (2019) (“One can trace [PARC and Mills] to many of the cornerstone ideas that are still present in the IDEA today.”). In PARC, the district court approved an amended consent agreement that obligated the state of Pennsylvania to place every child with a disability “in a free, public program of education and training appropriate to the child’s capacity.”34Pa. Ass’n Retarded Child. v. Pennsylvania, 343 F. Supp. 279, 307 (E.D. Pa. 1972). In Mills, the district court held that the District of Columbia public school system must utilize their financial resources so “that no child is entirely excluded from a publicly supported education consistent with [their] needs and ability to benefit therefrom,” especially for students with disabilities.35Mills v. Bd. of Educ., 348 F. Supp. 866, 876 (D.D.C. 1972). Though PARC and Mills are most frequently referenced, there were more than thirty federal cases during this period in which courts upheld the same principles outlined in PARC and Mills.36Edwin W. Martin, Reed Martin & Donna L. Terman, The Legislative and Litigation History of Special Education, 6 Future Child. 25, 28 (1996).

In the early 1970s, only 3.9 million of the 8 million children with documented disabilities in the United States had access to an adequate education.37Rosemary Queenan, Delay & Irreparable Harm: A Study of Exhaustion Through the Lens of the IDEA, 99 N.C. L. Rev. 985, 999 (2021). In 1975, President Gerald Ford signed into law an amendment to the EHA, the Education for All Handicapped Children Act (“EAHCA”).38Id. The EAHCA’s purpose was to ensure that students with disabilities received a FAPE, to protect the rights of students and parents, and to assist states and school districts in providing services.3920 U.S.C. § 1400(d)(1)(A)–(C); Tom E.C. Smith, Serving Students with Special Needs 6 (2016). The EAHCA’s enactment was significant because it marked the first time that a FAPE was memorialized in the law.40George A. Giuliani, The Comprehensive Guide to Special Education Law 44 (2012).

In 1990, amendments were passed to the EAHCA, and the law was renamed as the Individuals with Disabilities Education Act, as it is known today.41Individuals with Disabilities Act, Pub. L. No. 101-476, § 901(a)(1), 104 Stat. 1142 (1990). IDEA changed the terms “children” to “individuals” and “handicapped” to “with disabilities” from the previous law. Giuliani, supra note 40, at 44. IDEA’s purpose is to ensure that every child with a disability received a FAPE.42Thomas F. Guernsey & Kathe Klare, Special Education Law 1 (1993). Importantly, IDEA provides funding to states and school districts that comply with its mandates.43Id. at 6. For details of the three-part formula IDEA uses to allocate funding for states, see generally Richard N. Apling, Cong. Rsch. Serv., RL31480, Individuals with Disabilities Education Act (IDEA): State Grant Formulas 6–7 (2003). The combination of IDEA’s function and purpose make it both an educational grant program and a civil rights statute, rendering it a unique piece of legislation. In 1997, amendments restructured IDEA into four parts: (1) general provisions; (2) assistance for all children with disabilities; (3) infants and toddlers with disabilities; and (4) national activities to improve the education of students with disabilities.44Statute and Regulations, Individuals with Disabilities Educ. Act, https://sites.ed.gov/idea/statuteregulations [https://perma.cc/M55A-FNW9].

B.  Inside IDEA

1.  IDEA Requirements and Procedural Framework

IDEA contains an administrative framework that was intended to ensure that parents of students with disabilities have enforceable opportunities to participate in all aspects of their children’s education.45Dean Hill Rivkin, Decriminalizing Students with Disabilities, 54 N.Y.L. Sch. L. Rev. 909, 912 (2010). The Supreme Court has made it clear that IDEA guarantees a substantively adequate program to all eligible students with disabilities, which is satisfied when a child’s IEP sets out an educational program that reasonably allows the child to receive educational benefits and advance from grade to grade.46Endrew F. v. Douglas Cnty. Sch. Dist. RE-1, 580 U.S. 386, 394 (2017). IDEA is centered around the provision of a FAPE, which must be made in conformity with the IEP.47See 20 U.S.C. § 1401(9)(D). IDEA does this by guaranteeing a FAPE in the least restrictive environment (“LRE”) for all students with disabilities and through the creation and implementation of IEPs.48See id. § 1412(a)(4)–(5)(B). A FAPE in conformity with an IEP must be specially designed to meet the unique needs of a child with a disability and include any related services that would benefit the child.49See id. § 1401(26)(A), (29). All states covered by IDEA must provide a child with a disability with special education and related services as prescribed by his IEP.50See id. § 1401(9)(D). IDEA defines “special education” as specially designed instruction to meet the unique needs of a child with a disability, and “related services” as the support services required to assist a child to benefit from that instruction.51Id. § 1401(26), (29). These services can include speech-language pathology, interpreters, occupational therapy, and counseling services.52Id. § 1401(26)(A).

A FAPE must “have been provided at public expense, under public supervision and direction, and without charge” at an appropriate level of education that meets state standards.53Id. § 1401(9)(A). The LRE means that, to the “maximum extent appropriate,” children with disabilities are to be educated with children who are not disabled in a regular classroom setting, and that removal of children with disabilities from the regular classroom environment occurs only in cases of severe disability or when supplementary services “cannot be achieved satisfactorily.”54Id. § 1412(a)(5)(A).

IDEA requires school districts to develop an IEP for each child with a disability.55Id. §§ 1412(a)(4), 1414(d)(2)(A). Parental concerns regarding their child’s education must be considered by the team.56Id. § 1414(d)(3)(A)(ii). States are required to oversee this process and ensure that parents of a child with a disability are involved in the IEP discussion and any decisions about the educational placement of their child.57Id. § 1414(e). A student’s IEP must state the special education and related services that will be provided so that the child may advance toward achieving the annual goals set in their IEP.58Id. § 1414(d)(1)(A)(i)(IV). An IEP must also state the child’s current levels of academic achievement and functional performance, while explaining how the child’s progress toward achieving their annual goals will be measured.59Id. § 1414(d)(1)(A)(i)(I)–(III). Based on these goals, an IEP will prescribe the special education and related services that will be provided.60Id. § 1414(d)(1)(A)(i)(IV).

IDEA has a comprehensive enforcement scheme that requires states to establish and maintain procedural safeguards to ensure that students with disabilities are receiving their basic right to education—a FAPE.61See id. § 1415(a); Rivkin, supra note 45, at 912. State and local compliance with IDEA is monitored by federal review.6234 C.F.R. §§ 104.61, 100.7. Procedural safeguards are in place to “guarantee parents both an opportunity for meaningful input into all decisions affecting their child’s education and the right to seek review of any decisions they think inappropriate.”63Honig v. Doe, 484 U.S. 305, 311–12 (1988). For example, states are mandated to provide an opportunity for parents to examine all relevant school records.6420 U.S.C. § 1415(b)(1). Whenever parents have complaints about the adequacy of their child’s education, like in the development of their IEP, the involved state must provide an opportunity for the party to present a complaint “with respect to any matter relating to the identification, evaluation, or educational placement of the child, or the provision of a free appropriate public education to such child.”65Id. § 1415(b)(6)(A).

Once a party presents a complaint, a review process begins, in which the parents of the child with a disability discuss their complaint with the local educational agency in a preliminary meeting and the parties work to reach a resolution.66Id. § 1415(f)(1)(B)(i)(IV). If the agency fails to resolve the complaint to the parent’s satisfaction within thirty days, the party may request an impartial due process hearing, which can be conducted by either the local educational agency or the state educational agency.67Id. § 1415(f)(1)(A), (f)(1)(B)(ii). A due process hearing is overseen by an impartial hearing officer who considers sworn testimony and evidence to make a decision.68See id. § 1415(f)(3)(A), (E). The hearing officer’s decision must be made on substantive grounds based on a determination of whether the child received a FAPE.69Id. § 1415(f)(3)(E)(i). For a hearing officer to be “impartial,” they must not be an employee of the state educational agency or the child’s school district.70Id. § 1415(f)(3). The officer may find a violation of a FAPE only if the procedural inadequacies “impeded the child’s right to a free appropriate public education,” “significantly impeded the parents’ opportunity to participate in the decisionmaking process,” or deprived the child of educational benefits.71Id. § 1415(f)(3)(E)(i)–(ii). Notably, decisions made in due process hearings are binding on both parties, though parties may appeal a decision of the local educational agency to the state educational agency.72Id. § 1415(g)(1), (i)(1)(A). Once the state educational agency reaches a decision, the aggrieved party may bring an action in state or federal district court.73Id. § 1415(i)(1)–(2)(A). The court will then review the administrative record, with supplementary evidence submitted at the request of a party, before granting “such relief as the court determines is appropriate” to the prevailing party.74Id. § 1415(i)(2)(C)(iii).

IDEA does not grant compensatory damages, but it does provide for discretionary attorneys’ fees.75Id. § 1415(i)(3)(B)(i). Most IDEA remedies have been equitable remedies, such as tuition reimbursement or injunctive relief.76See Deborah A. Mattison & Stewart R. Hakola, The Availability of Damages and Equitable Remedies Under the IDEA, Section 504, and 42 U.S.C. Section 1983, Individuals with Disabilities Educ. L. Rep.: Special Report No. 7 1, 1–5 (1992) (outlining equitable remedies under IDEA identified by case law). Courts have also been given broad discretion in providing equitable relief that it finds appropriate and consistent with the purposes of IDEA, ADA, and section 504.77James A. Rapp, 4 Education Law § 10C.13(4)(b) (2023). A court or hearing officer may require an educational agency to reimburse the parents of a child with a disability for the cost of private school enrollment if the school district cannot adequately provide a FAPE.7820 U.S.C. § 1412(a)(10)(C)(ii).

Once a state accepts IDEA’s financial assistance, an eligible child under the statute has a substantive right to a FAPE.79Fry v. Napoleon Cmty. Schs., 580 U.S. 154, 158 (2017). IDEA has six categories of mandates that states must meet to receive funding: (1) educational agencies must provide services to all qualified students with disabilities, regardless of the severity of their disabilities; (2) educational agencies must evaluate each student with a disability that requests a FAPE; (3) all students with disabilities aged between three and twenty-one who need special education and related services must receive a FAPE; (4) students with disabilities must be educated in the general classroom or the LRE as much as possible; (5) several procedural safeguards must be followed to guarantee a FAPE; and (6) parents must be involved at every stage of the process.80Mitchell L. Yell, Erik Drasgow, Renee Bradley & Troy Justesen, Contemporary Legal Issues in Special Education, in Critical Issues in Special Education: Access, Diversity, and Accountability 16, 20–23 (Audrey McCray Sorrells et al. eds., 2004).

2.  State Responsibilities Under IDEA

In the United States, Congress does not have constitutional authority over education, so it exerts pressure on states using its spending powers,81Julie Underwood, When Federal and State Laws Differ: The Case of Private Schools and the IDEA, Phi Delta Kappan: Under the Law, Nov. 2017, at 76, 76, https://kappanonline.org/underwood-private-schools-idea-special-education-services [https://perma.cc/CN9B-WP5Q]. particularly by offering federal funding to state and local agencies that meet IDEA conditions.8220 U.S.C. §§ 1412(a), 1413(a). This funding allows the federal government to oversee state educational authorities, such as state departments of education. State educational authorities then oversee local educational authorities, which are responsible for the implementation of IDEA mandates in schools.83See Guernsey & Klare, supra note 42, at 6. But IDEA serves only as a floor for student rights, and many states have established their own statutes to further expand upon federal mandates in the special education context. These state laws play a critical role in shaping the law for students with disabilities, so the landscape of disability-rights law can vary significantly from one jurisdiction to another. For example, what a student must do to exhaust IDEA administrative requirements before bringing a lawsuit depends on each state’s rules. IDEA allows states to choose between a one- or two-tiered system for administrative review. In a one-tiered system, a state educational agency decides a student’s case.84See 20 U.S.C. § 1415(f)(1)(A). In a two-tiered system, a local educational agency decides the case before a party can appeal for an impartial hearing conducted by the state educational agency; all of which must happen before a civil action may be brought in a state or federal district court.85Id. § 1415(f)(1)(A), (g)(1), (i)(2)(A).

Under IDEA, state and local departments of education receive federal financial assistance if they provide a FAPE for children with disabilities.86Cong. Rsch. Serv., R44624, The Individuals with Disabilities Act (IDEA) Funding: A Primer 1 (2019). A state may provide educational benefits that exceed those required by IDEA, with the state standards being equally enforceable through IDEA.87Blackmon v. Springfield R-XII Sch. Dist., 198 F.3d 648, 658 (8th Cir. 1999). A state must certify to the Secretary of Education that it has policies and procedures that will meet IDEA’s conditions, especially IDEA’s principal obligation to provide a FAPE to all eligible students with disabilities.8820 U.S.C. § 1412(a)–(a)(1)(A). A local educational agency or school district is eligible to receive a share of the state’s federal funding if it has policies and programs that are consistent with the state’s policies.89Id. § 1413(a)(1). Thus, a school district’s obligations under IDEA are dependent on the state’s formal procedures and obligations, which must align with IDEA.

3.  Section 1415(l): IDEA Exhaustion Requirement

In § 1415(l) of IDEA (“section 1415(l)”), the statute requires that parties first exhaust administrative remedies before filing a complaint in state or federal court regarding the denial of a FAPE.90Id. § 1415(l) (“[B]efore the filing of a civil action under such laws seeking relief that is also available under this subchapter, the procedures under subsections (f) and (g) shall be exhausted . . . .”). As the Supreme Court explained in Weinberger v. Salfi,

Exhaustion is generally required as a matter of preventing premature interference with agency processes, so that the agency may function efficiently and so that it may have an opportunity to correct its own errors, to afford the parties and the courts the benefit of its experience and expertise, and to compile a record which is adequate for judicial review.91Weinberger v. Salfi, 422 U.S. 749, 765 (1975).

The exhaustion doctrine is also premised on the idea “that [educational] agencies, not the courts, ought to have primary responsibility for the programs that Congress has charged them to administer.”92McCarthy v. Madigan, 503 U.S. 140, 145 (1992). Although courts have discretion in their decision to rule on exceptions to the exhaustion requirement, the “[a]pplication of the doctrine to specific cases requires an understanding of its purposes and of the particular administrative scheme involved.”93McKart v. United States, 395 U.S. 185, 193 (1969); see Hoeft v. Tucson Unified Sch. Dist., 967 F.2d 1298, 1303 (9th Cir. 1992) (“In determining whether these exceptions apply, our inquiry is whether pursuit of administrative remedies under the facts of a given case will further the general purposes of exhaustion and the congressional intent behind the administrative scheme.”).

In analyzing whether an exception to the rule should be granted, courts previously considered whether the purposes of exhaustion would be served by requiring plaintiffs to exhaust administrative remedies.94See, e.g., Bowen v. City of New York, 476 U.S. 467, 484 (1986). Congress’s aim was to allow educational agencies and parents to work together in developing a child’s IEP.95Smith v. Robinson, 468 U.S. 992, 1012 (1984) (emphasizing Congress’s position that parents and local educational agencies collaborate to formulate a child’s IEP). Requiring the exhaustion of administrative processes allows for an exploration of the educational issues at hand, a complete consideration of the factual record, and the opportunity for educational agencies to correct the problems in their special education programs.96Hoeft, 967 F.2d at 1303.

There have been exceptions to the exhaustion requirement in certain situations, though the accepted exceptions differ across circuits.97See, e.g., Honig v. Doe, 484 U.S. 305, 327 (1988) (“[P]arents may bypass the administrative process where exhaustion would be futile or inadequate.”); Hoeft, 967 F.2d at 1302–03 (“[T]his exhaustion requirement is not a rigid one, and is subject to certain exceptions.”); Queenan, supra note 37, at 97. Before the Perez decision, courts recognized that there were instances in which the exhaustion requirement did not further the goals of IDEA and excused exhaustion, but only “in cases of futility and inadequacy.”98Hoeft, 967 F.2d at 1303. See generally 20 U.S.C. § 1415(b)–(c) (establishing procedural safeguards and due process rights under IDEA, including rights to administrative remedies and judicial review).

C.  The ADA and Section 504 of the Rehabilitation Act

The ADA and section 504 of the Rehabilitation Act of 1973 are federal statutes focused on preventing discrimination against individuals with disabilities.99Mark P. Gius, The Impact of the Americans with Disabilities Act on Per-Student Public Education Expenditures at the State Level: 1987—2000, 66 Am. J. Econ. & Socio. 925, 925 (2007). Section 504 applies to all organizations that receive federal funding, which includes public schools.100Id. at 925–26. Prior to section 504, neither federal, state, nor local law protected people with disabilities from discrimination in schools.101See Ruth Colker, Disabled Education: A Critical Analysis of the Individuals with Disabilities Act 17–18 (2013) (outlining the historical background of pre-section 504 discrimination in education). The ADA extends to secular private schools that do not receive federal funding.102Perry A. Zirkel, Are School Personnel Liable for Money Damages Under the IDEA or Section 504 and the ADA?, 27 Exceptionality 77, 78 (2018). The ADA was enacted twenty-five years after IDEA “to provide a clear and comprehensive national mandate for the elimination of discrimination against individuals with disabilities.”10342 U.S.C. § 12101(b)(1). The ADA covers a broader range of areas than IDEA since it focuses on all types of discrimination individuals face in areas such as employment, housing, and health services, in addition to education.104Jane E. West, Virginia L. McLaughlin, Katharine G. Shepherd & Rebecca Cokley, The Americans with Disabilities Act and the Individuals with Disabilities Education Act: Intersection, Divergence, and the Path Forward, 34 J. Disability Pol’y Stud. 224, 225 (2023). Title II of the ADA forbids any public entity, including schools, from discriminating based on disability,10542 U.S.C. §§ 12131–65. and section 504 applies the same prohibition to any federally funded program.10629 U.S.C. § 794(a). The Supreme Court has interpreted section 504 as “demanding certain ‘reasonable’ modifications to existing practices in order to ‘accommodate’ persons with disabilities.”107Fry v. Napoleon Cmty. Schs., 580 U.S. 154, 160 (2017) (quoting Alexander v. Choate, 469 U.S. 287, 299–300 (1985)).

Unlike IDEA, both the ADA and section 504 authorize individuals to seek redress for violations of their rights by bringing suits for money damages.10829 U.S.C. § 794a(a)(2); 42 U.S.C. § 12133. The available remedies under section 203 of the ADA are the same remedies available under section 504 of the Rehabilitation Act, which are also the same remedies available under Title VI of the Civil Rights Act of 1964.10929 U.S.C. § 794a(a)(1); 42 U.S.C. § 12133. Based on that statutory language, the Supreme Court has found that “the remedies for violations of § 202 of the ADA and § 504 of the Rehabilitation Act are coextensive with the remedies available in a private cause of action brought under Title VI of the Civil Rights Act of 1964.”110Barnes v. Gorman, 536 U.S. 181, 185 (2002).

Although the ADA is intended to protect individuals with disabilities, many people have been refused coverage.111Kay Schriner & Richard K. Scotch, The ADA and the Meaning of Disability, in Backlash Against the ADA: Reinterpreting Disability Rights 164, 171–72 (Linda Hamilton Krieger ed., 2003). Many courts have ruled that plaintiffs were not covered under the ADA’s definition of “disability,” as they did not fulfill any of the ADA’s three requirements of having “a physical or mental impairment that substantially limits one or more major life activities,” having “a record of such an impairment,” or “being regarded as having such an impairment.”11242 U.S.C. § 12102(1). The narrow interpretation of the definition has shrunk the number of people in this protected class.113Steven S. Locke, The Incredible Shrinking Protected Class: Redefining the Scope of Disability Under the Americans with Disabilities Act, 68 U. Colo. L. Rev. 107, 108–09 (1997).

The standard for obtaining compensatory damages under the ADA or section 504 is substantial. Different circuits have adopted similar requirements to establish a discrimination case under either the ADA or section 504.114Grzan v. Charter Hosp., 104 F.3d 116, 119 (7th Cir. 1997) (“[Plaintiff’s] prima facie case must set out four elements: ‘(1) that [she] is a handicapped individual under the Act, (2) that [she] is otherwise qualified for the [benefit] sought, (3) that [she] was [discriminated against] solely by reason of [her] handicap, and (4) that the program or activity in question receives federal financial assistance.” (quoting Johnson by Johnson v. Thompson, 971 F.2d 1487, 1492 (10th Cir. 1992)) (internal quotations omitted)); Gorman v. Bartch, 152 F.3d 907, 911 (8th Cir. 1998) (“To prevail on a claim under § 504, a plaintiff must demonstrate that: (1) he is a qualified individual with a disability; (2) he was denied the benefits of a program or activity of a public entity which receives federal funds, and (3) he was discriminated against based on his disability.”); Estate of Lance v. Lewisville Indep. Sch. Dist., 743 F.3d 982, 990 (5th Cir. 2014) (“In the school setting, ‘[t]his court has previously determined that a cause of action is stated under § 504 when it is alleged that a school district has refused to provide reasonable accommodations for the handicapped plaintiff to receive the full benefits of the school program.’ ” (quoting Marvin H v. Austin Indep. Sch. Dist., 714 F.2d 1348, 1356 (5th Cir. 1983))). To establish a disability discrimination claim under the ADA or section 504, a plaintiff must demonstrate that a student is a “qualified individual with a disability”; “was excluded from participation in,” or otherwise discriminated against by “a public entity’s services, programs or activities”; and that exclusion or discrimination was the result of the student’s disability.115B.C. v. Mount Vernon Sch. Dist., 837 F.3d 152, 158 (2d Cir. 2016) (internal citation omitted). Claims for compensatory damages under the ADA require a finding of intentional discrimination or an intentional denial of benefits, such as deliberate indifference from a school district.116Updike v. Multnomah Cnty., 870 F.3d 939, 950 (9th Cir. 2017); Chambers v. Sch. Dist. of Phila. Bd. of Educ., 537 F. App’x. 90, 96 (3d Cir. 2013); S.H. v. Lower Merion Sch. Dist., 729 F.3d 248, 261 (3d Cir. 2013). For example, in the Ninth Circuit, to prevail on a section 504 claim, a plaintiff must establish that (1) they have a disability; (2) they were otherwise qualified to receive a benefit; (3) they were denied the benefit solely because of their disability; and (4) the program receives federal financial assistance.117Updike, 870 F.3d at 949. To receive compensatory damages, a plaintiff must additionally prove intentional discrimination, such as showing deliberate indifference.118Id. at 950; Csutoras v. Paradise High Sch., 12 F.4th 960, 969 (9th Cir. 2021).

II.  JUDICIAL MILESTONES IN SPECIAL EDUCATION

This Part gives a brief overview of a few important IDEA cases in which the Supreme Court has decided individual disputes between children and their schools. It also aims to contextualize the Supreme Court’s decision in Perez by highlighting the Court’s role in clarifying IDEA provisions and its consistent deference to parents advocating for their children’s educational rights. Finally, this Part explains Fry v. Napoleon Community Schools, which is the last IDEA case the Supreme Court heard before Perez and addresses related questions about IDEA’s exhaustion requirement.

In Board of Education v. Rowley, the Supreme Court interpreted the term “appropriate” in IDEA’s statutory construct pertaining to FAPE.119Bd. of Educ. v. Rowley, 458 U.S. 176, 197 n.21 (1982). The Court rejected lower court decisions that required educational achievement to a child’s “full potential,” instead concluding that one of the main functions of IDEA was to create “access to specialized instruction and related services which are individually designed to provide educational benefit to” a child with disabilities.120Id. at 186, 201. The Court interpreted “appropriate” to establish a “basic floor of opportunity” that required school districts to provide disabled children with an “educational benefit.”121Id. at 201, 203–04. This case has been extremely important in clarifying the level of service school districts are required to provide to students.

Amy Rowley, a deaf student, attended public school and received services under the then EAHCA.122Id. at 184. When Rowley’s parents requested that the school provide her with a sign language interpreter, school officials refused, maintaining that the services she had already received were sufficient for her needs.123Id. at 184–85. Rowley received speech and language therapy and had an audio amplification system, which the school argued was sufficient due to Rowley’s passing grades.124Id. Rowley’s parents filed an administrative complaint based on the school’s refusal to provide her with a sign language interpreter, which resulted in a favorable decision for the school district. The federal district court then ruled in the parents’ favor, which was affirmed by the Second Circuit.125Rowley v. Bd. of Educ., 632 F.2d 945, 948 (2d Cir. 1980). The school district appealed to the Supreme Court, which discussed two central questions: “What is meant by the [EAHCA’s] requirement of a ‘free appropriate public education’? And what is the role of state and federal courts in exercising the review granted by [EAHCA]?”126Rowley, 458 U.S. 176, 186 (1982).

The Court’s majority opinion looked at the Congressional intent of the EAHCA, which focused on remedying the exclusion of children with disabilities from normal school environments. Justice Rehnquist wrote that “the intent of the Act was more to open the door of public education to handicapped children on appropriate terms than to guarantee any particular level of education once inside.”127Id. at 192. The Court explained that a school’s obligation was satisfied by providing the basic floor of services rather than the maximum needed for a child to succeed, since that would go farther than what the Court believed Congress intended.128Id. at 198–99. Notably, the Court also declared that a court had the authority to grant whatever relief it deemed appropriate under the EAHCA where a school failed to satisfy procedural obligations, but emphasized that this authority was limited to procedural compliance rather than imposing substantive educational standards.129Id. at 205–07. The Court’s decision in Rowley had practical implications for district courts, as many were guided by the two questions the Rowley Court posited: “First, has the State complied with the procedures set forth in the [EAHCA]? And second, is the individualized educational program developed through the [EAHCA’s] procedures reasonably calculated to enable the child to receive educational benefits?”130Id. at 206–07. Courts have used these two questions to determine whether school districts have done enough for students, and maintain that they may not substitute any preferred policies over the school’s discretion.131See, e.g., R.B. ex rel. F.B. v. Napa Valley Unified Sch. Dist., 496 F.3d 932, 946 (9th Cir. 2007); CP v. Leon Cnty. Sch. Bd. Fla., 483 F.3d 1151, 1153 (11th Cir. 2007). The Rowley Court also recognized that states have the primary responsibility for developing and executing educational programs and determining educational policies since “courts lack the ‘specialized knowledge and experience’ necessary to resolve ‘persistent and difficult questions of educational policy.’ ”132Rowley, 458 U.S. 176, 208 (1982) (quoting San Antonio Indep. Sch. Dist. v. Rodriguez, 411 U.S. 1, 42 (1973)).

In Endrew F. v. Douglas County School District RE-1, the Supreme Court clarified its position on IDEA’s FAPE provision, finding that an IEP must be “reasonably calculated to enable a child to make progress appropriate in light of the child’s circumstances.”133Endrew F. v. Douglas Cnty. Sch. Dist. RE-1, 580 U.S. 386, 403 (2017). A child with disabilities should still have the opportunity to be educated in a regular classroom that will “ ‘enable the child to achieve passing marks and advance from grade to grade.’ ”134Id. at 394 (quoting Rowley, 458 U.S. at 204). In Endrew, the parents of a fifth-grade student with autism sought reimbursement of tuition costs for placement in a private school.135Id. at 395–96. His parents were dissatisfied with his progress in public school because his IEP goals carried over year-to-year and he failed to make progress in his learning.136Id. at 395. Endrew’s parents filed a complaint with the Colorado Department of Education seeking reimbursement, which required them to demonstrate that the school district had not provided Endrew with a FAPE.137Id. at 396. The district court felt that modifications to Endrew’s IEP each year were “sufficient to show a pattern of, at the least, minimal progress.”138Endrew F. v. Douglas Cnty. Sch. Dist. RE-1, No. 12-cv-2620, 2014 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 128659, at *30 (D. Colo. Sept. 15, 2014). The district court explained that minimal progress was all that the Rowley standard required of a school district.139Endrew F., 580 U.S. at 396–97. The Tenth Circuit affirmed the lower court’s decision, agreeing that special education services only need to allow a student with disabilities to make “some progress.”140Endrew F. v. Douglas Cnty. Sch. Dist. RE-1, 798 F.3d 1329, 1342 (10th Cir. 2015) (internal quotation omitted).

The Supreme Court stated that, “To meet its substantive obligation under IDEA, a school must offer an IEP reasonably calculated to enable a child to make progress appropriate in light of the child’s circumstances.”141Endrew F., 580 U.S. at 399. The Court felt that an IEP was designed to create a plan for “pursuing academic and functional advancement,” which connected with IDEA’s purpose to help prevent the exclusion of children with disabilities in classrooms.142Id. at 399–400. Thus, a student offered an education that merely allowed some progress “can hardly be said to have been offered an education at all.”143Id. at 402–03. The Court refrained from creating a bright-line test for determining what “appropriate progress” meant, reasoning that it should be determined depending on each unique child.144Id. at 403–04.

Parents of students with disabilities “often do not feel they are empowered when the [IDEA] system fails them,” as litigation is not an accessible avenue for everyone.145President’s Comm’n on Excellence in Special Educ., A New Era: Revitalizing Special Education for Children and Their Families 8 (2002), https://ectacenter.org/~pdfs/calls/2010/earlypartc/revitalizing_special_education.pdf [https://perma.cc/V79P-2ZKH]. In Endrew, Endrew’s parents first paid for private specialized schooling before filing a complaint seeking reimbursement from the state,146Endrew F., 580 U.S. at 395. requiring them to pay for expert witnesses and an attorney.147Claire Raj & Emily Suski, Endrew F.’s Unintended Consequences, 46 J.L. & Educ. 499, 502 (2017). IDEA litigation is a lengthy process with a difficult standard for many families to meet. Endrew had to prove that the school district did not allow him to make appropriate progress on his IEP. To meet that standard, he needed professional experts who could attest to the progress he was capable of making and what services he needed to make that amount of progress beyond what the school district provided. Without the means for litigation costs and private education, Endrew would not have been able to present evidence of his progress. His case illustrates how difficult IDEA due process procedures are for parents who lack the means, agency, or understanding to navigate the process.

In Fry v. Napoleon Community Schools, the Supreme Court clarified the procedure that applies when a plaintiff files a complaint under a statute other than IDEA, finding that IDEA’s exhaustion requirement is “not necessary when the gravamen of the plaintiff’s suit is something other than the denial of IDEA’s core guarantee” of a FAPE.148Fry v. Napoleon Cmty. Schs., 580 U.S. 154, 158 (2017). There was confusion in lower courts about how to determine whether a complaint qualified as a claim under IDEA or under the ADA, section 504, or other federal laws.149Id. at 164–65. In Fry, the parents of a kindergartener with cerebral palsy sought permission to let their daughter bring her service dog to school.150Id. at 162–64. The school district denied the request because she already received similar services and a service dog would be “superfluous.”151Id. at 162. The parents first filed a complaint with the U.S. Department of Education’s Office for Civil Rights, alleging ADA and section 504 violations, which resulted in a favorable decision for the parents.152Id. at 163. The parents then brought these actions against the school district, seeking monetary and declaratory relief due to the school’s denial of their daughter’s right to equal access.153Id. at 163–64, 174–75. The district court dismissed their action pursuant to section 1415(l) of IDEA because the parents failed to exhaust their administrative remedies under IDEA.154Id. at 164. The Sixth Circuit affirmed the district court’s decision because, when the injuries alleged relate to the child’s education and there is a remedy available through IDEA, “waiving the exhaustion requirement would prevent state and local educational agencies from addressing problems they specialize in addressing . . . .”155Fry v. Napoleon Cmty. Schs., 788 F.3d 622, 627, 631 (6th Cir. 2015).

The Supreme Court examined section 1415(l)’s exhaustion requirement, finding that it “hinges on whether a lawsuit seeks relief for the denial of a FAPE.”156Fry, 580 U.S. at 168. If a lawsuit alleges a denial of a FAPE, then it cannot circumvent section 1415(l), even if the plaintiff sues under a different federal law.157Id. However, the Court did specify that if a lawsuit is brought under a different federal law and “the remedy sought is not for the denial of a FAPE, then exhaustion of IDEA’s procedures is not required.”158Id. This is because an administrative hearing under IDEA could not provide any relief, even if the claim originates from the mistreatment of a child with disabilities.159Id.

While Fry clarified certain aspects of the exhaustion requirement, the issue of monetary damages under IDEA remained unsettled, as circuit courts were divided on whether courts could excuse exhaustion.160Chris Ricigliano, Note, Exhausted and Confused: How Fry Complicated Obtaining Relief for Disabled Students, 16 Duke J. Const. L. & Pub. Pol’y Sidebar 34, 51 (2021). Congress had crafted IDEA “exhaustion requirement to be flexible so that meritorious cases would get a judicial hearing, [but] many courts have applied the rule rigidly, barring cases even when the plaintiffs present persuasive reasons for excusing exhaustion.”161Mark C. Weber, Disability Harassment in the Public Schools, 43 Wm. & Mary L. Rev. 1079, 1135–36 (2002). Fry left an unresolved issue regarding IDEA’s exhaustion requirement, meaning that the plaintiffs continued to be barred when trying to seek compensatory damages under the ADA or section 504 when they failed to first exhaust their options. Had the Court answered the question then, school district responses likely would have handled IDEA complaints with more care and screened them for potential ADA and section 504 violations.

III.  PEREZ V. STURGIS PUBLIC SCHOOLS: A TURNING POINT IN DISABILITY RIGHTS ADVOCACY

Part III delves into Perez, explaining how the petitioner, Miguel Luna Perez, faced educational neglect and misrepresentation from his school district before pursuing an ADA claim for emotional distress. Perez establishes a precedent for families to pursue claims under federal laws like the ADA and section 504 without exhausting IDEA procedures, offering new legal avenues for students with disabilities. This Part argues that this decision will have significant repercussions for special education litigation, as it enhances families’ leverage in legal disputes and places financial strain on school districts’ budgets and abilities to provide special education services.

A.  Discussion of Perez v. Sturgis Public Schools

Petitioner Miguel Luna Perez was a deaf student who attended schools in Michigan’s Sturgis Public School District from ages nine to twenty.162Perez v. Sturgis Pub. Schs., 598 U.S. 142, 145 (2023). Perez was an individual who qualified as having a disability under IDEA and the ADA because he had a physical and mental impairment that substantially limited multiple major life activities, like hearing and speaking.163Perez v. Sturgis Pub. Schs., No. 18-cv-1134, 2019 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 219220, at *1–2 (W.D. Mich. June 20, 2019). Perez claimed that SPSD was required to provide an aide to translate classroom instruction and that his aides were unqualified sign language interpreters.164Id. at *2–3; Perez, 598 U.S. at 145. SPSD made multiple misrepresentations to Perez and his parents, including his academic achievements by inflating his grades, that his aides knew sign language, and that he had access to the same educational services as his peers.165Perez, 2019 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 219220, at *2–3. Perez claimed that, in March 2016, just months before his high school graduation, SPSD informed him and his parents that he would not receive a high school diploma and instead would receive a “certificate of completion.”166Id.; Perez, 598 U.S. at 145.

This prompted Perez and his family to file an administrative due process claim with the Michigan Department of Education.167Perez, 2019 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 219220, at *4; Perez, 598 U.S. at 145. Perez and SPSD reached a settlement that included payment for additional schooling at the Michigan School for the Deaf, sign language instruction for Perez and his family, and payment of the family’s attorneys’ fees.168Perez v. Sturgis Pub. Schs., 3 F.4th 236, 239 (6th Cir. 2021). The settlement gave Perez what he was entitled to under IDEA, but there was another legal problem—SPSD also violated Perez’s rights under the ADA.

Perez subsequently sued in the Western District Court of Michigan, seeking compensatory damages for emotional distress under the ADA.169Perez, 2019 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 219220, at *4–5. SPSD moved to dismiss, claiming that under section 1415(l) of IDEA, Perez was barred from bringing his ADA claim until he exhausted IDEA’s administrative procedures.170Id. at *6–7. The district court agreed with SPSD’s argument and dismissed the suit, which the Sixth Circuit affirmed due to circuit precedent that previously addressed the issue.171Perez v. Sturgis Pub. Schs., No. 18-cv-1134, 2019 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 218443, at *3–4 (W.D. Mich. Dec. 19, 2019); Perez, 3 F.4th at 241 (citing Covington v. Knox Cnty. Sch. Sys., 205 F.3d 912, 916–17 (6th Cir. 2000)). The Sixth Circuit opinion stated that, because Perez settled his IDEA claim, he was “barred from bringing a similar case against the school in court—even under a different federal law.”172Perez, 3 F.4th at 238. The Sixth Circuit found that federal law requires families to first exhaust IDEA’s administrative procedures as if the action was brought under IDEA, even if they were suing under another statute.173Id. at 240. Because Perez’s core complaint was that SPSD denied him a FAPE, his suit sought relief that was available under IDEA, meaning he had to complete IDEA’s exhaustion requirements even if he wanted to bring a separate ADA claim.174Id. at 242.

The case was then brought before the Supreme Court, and the central question concerned “the extent to which children with disabilities must exhaust the[] administrative procedures under IDEA before seeking relief under other federal antidiscrimination statutes, such as the [ADA].”175Perez v. Sturgis Pub. Schs., 598 U.S. 142, 144 (2023). There had been circuit splits on the interpretation of section 1415(l), so the Court finally decided to address this issue.176Id. at 146; see McMillen v. New Caney Indep. Sch. Dist., 939 F.3d 640, 647 (5th Cir. 2019) (“Most circuits hold that the IDEA requires plaintiffs who were denied a free appropriate public education to exhaust regardless of the remedy they seek.”); Doucette v. Georgetown Pub. Schs., 936 F.3d 16, 31 (1st Cir. 2019) (finding that the plain meaning of section 1415(l) “does not appear to require exhaustion” of the plaintiff’s claim). Previously, the Court declined to address this issue in Fry, articulating that “we leave for another day a further question about the meaning of § 1415(l): Is exhaustion required when the plaintiff complains of the denial of a FAPE, but the specific remedy she requests—here, money damages for emotional distress—is not one that an IDEA hearing officer may award?”177Fry v. Napoleon Cmty. Schs., 580 U.S. 154, 165 n.4 (2017).

Here, the Court examined two features in section 1415(l): first, that IDEA is not meant to restrict an individual’s ability to seek remedies under the ADA or “ ‘other Federal laws protecting the rights of children with disabilities,’ ”178Perez v. Sturgis Pub. Schs., 598 U.S. 142, 146 (2023) (quoting 20 U.S.C. § 1415(l)). and second, that a qualification in the statute prohibits certain lawsuits with the language, “except that before the filing of a civil action under such laws seeking relief that is also available under [section 1415(l)], the procedures under subsections (f) and (g) shall be exhausted . . . .”17920 U.S.C. § 1415(l). The preceding subsections (f) and (g) discuss children’s rights to due process hearings and the ability to appeal decisions to state educational agencies.18020 U.S.C. § 1415(f)–(g).

Perez interpreted the statute to require exhaustion of the administrative processes discussed in subsections (f) and (g) only to the extent he pursued a suit for remedies IDEA provided.181Perez, 598 U.S. at 146–47. Perez argued that this reading would not “foreclose[] his . . . claim because his ADA complaint [sought] only compensatory damages, a remedy everyone before [the Court] agree[d] IDEA cannot supply.”182Id. at 147. In contrast, SPSD interpreted the statute “as requiring a plaintiff to exhaust subsections (f) and (g) before [they] may pursue a suit under another federal law if that suit seeks relief for the same underlying harm IDEA exists to address.”183Id. This reading would have prevented Perez from bringing his ADA suit because it stemmed from a FAPE violation, which is a harm IDEA addressed.184Id. And Perez had already settled his administrative complaint instead of exhausting the administrative processes in subsections (f) and (g), so he would have been foreclosed from his ADA suit.185Id.

The Court found Perez’s interpretation comported more consistently with IDEA, particularly with section 1415(l)’s use of “remedies,” which treated it synonymously with “relief.”186Id. at 148. The first clause discusses remedies, the dictionary definition of which is an enforcement of rights like money damages or an injunction.187Id. at 147 (citing Black’s Law Dictionary 1320 (8th ed. 2004)). The statute reads that “[n]othing in this chapter shall be construed to restrict or limit the rights, procedures, and remedies available under the Constitution, the Americans with Disabilities Act of 1990, title V of the Rehabilitation Act of 1973, or other Federal laws protecting the rights of children with disabilities,” so it should be construed that IDEA does not restrict or limit the availability of remedies like money damages under federal statutes, including the ADA.188Id.; 20 U.S.C. § 1415(l) (internal citations omitted). The Court noted that there is an exception to this rule, which prevents individuals from seeking redress under other federal laws unless they exhaust the administrative procedures.189Perez, 598 U.S. at 147. But the exception “does not apply to all suits seeking relief that other federal laws provide.”190Id. The statute requires the exhaustion of administrative processes to apply only to lawsuits that seek relief that is also available under IDEA.191Id. Thus, the Court concluded that the exception did not bar Perez from his ADA suit, because he sought compensatory damages—a form of relief that IDEA does not provide.192Id. at 147–48. This interpretation required the Court to treat “remedies” and “relief” synonymously, which the Court found IDEA did in various places.193See 20 U.S.C. § 1415(i)(2)(C)(iii), (i)(3)(D)(i)(III) (using “remedies” and “relief” synonymously). For example, the second clause in section 1415(l) refers to “seeking relief,” which complements how a plaintiff’s complaint includes “a demand for the relief sought.”19420 U.S.C. § 1415(l); Perez, 598 U.S. at 148–49 (internal quotation marks omitted).

SPSD then responded by raising Fry as precedent.195Perez, 598 U.S. at 149. However, Fry “went out of its way to reserve rather than decide [the] question” brought up in Perez, so it did not advance the school district’s argument.196Id. In Fry, the Court held that IDEA’s exhaustion requirement does not apply unless a plaintiff seeks relief for a denial of a FAPE, since that is the only relief available from IDEA.197Fry v. Napoleon Cmty. Schs., 580 U.S. 154, 168 (2017); Perez, 598 U.S. at 149. The Court found that Perez presented an analogous situation but ultimately asked a different question about whether a plaintiff needs to exhaust the administrative remedies when they are seeking a remedy that IDEA does not provide.198Perez, 598 U.S. at 149–50. Similar to the Court’s answer in Fry, a plaintiff does not need to exhaust administrative processes under IDEA in this situation.199Id. at 150. SPSD argued that Congress had practical reasons for requiring exhaustion, no matter the plaintiff’s preferred remedy, because exhaustion enables agencies to exercise their “special expertise” and promotes efficiency.200Brief for Respondents at 22, Perez v. Sturgis Pub. Schs., 598 U.S. 142 (2023) (No. 21-887). The Court found SPSD’s argument “unclear” and that it was a “mistake[] to assume . . . that any interpretation of a law” that better serves its presumed objectives “must be the law,” as laws are the result of “compromise[s],” and no law relentlessly pursues its purposes.201Perez, 598 U.S. at 150 (internal citations omitted). Moreover, the Court reasoned that Congress might have aimed to ease the demand for administrative exhaustion when a plaintiff seeks a remedy available under IDEA but allow an exemption from exhaustion when a plaintiff seeks a remedy that IDEA cannot provide.202Id. The Court found Perez’s argument more persuasive, reversed the decision of the Sixth Circuit, and remanded the case so Perez could proceed with his ADA lawsuit in district court.203Id. at 150–51.

B.  Perez’s Impact on Special Education Litigation

The Perez decision will impact how school districts and other educational agencies approach and settle IDEA complaints in the future. Families now have more leverage against school districts because they are not barred from seeking compensatory damages for failure to exhaust administrative procedures. School districts will likely approach settlement discussions differently, knowing that families now have an opportunity to be awarded compensatory damages. Although families may have more leverage during negotiations, a potential consequence could be that the Perez decision may lead to greater financial strain on school districts, which would prevent other students with disabilities from receiving their basic educational rights. School districts should anticipate an increase in the number of cases litigated because students can now “bypass [the] often slow-moving administrative proceedings under IDEA when their chief claim is for damages under other federal laws . . . .”204Mark Walsh, Supreme Court Rules Deaf Student Can Sue School District over Alleged Failures, EducationWeek (Mar. 21, 2023), https://www.edweek.org/policy-politics/supreme-court-rules-deaf-student-can-sue-school-district-over-alleged-failures/2023/03 [https://perma.cc/5SQN-PFLT].

It is worth noting that, due to systemic issues within school districts and state departments of education, even when families are awarded compensatory remedies, educational agencies may not disburse payments promptly or at all. For example, in New York City, parents of children with disabilities have sought the enforcement of orders from impartial hearings entered pursuant to IDEA, which the state department of education has failed to execute due to limited resources.205Complaint at 1, LV v. N.Y.C. Dep’t of Educ., 700 F. Supp. 2d 510 (S.D.N.Y. 2010) (No. 03 Civ. 9917). In LV v. New York City Department of Education, parents sued the New York City Department of Education (“NYC DOE”) for failure to implement orders, such as funding tuition programs.206Id. at 5. The parents alleged that the NYC DOE had a “systemic problem” due to its failure to maintain a dedicated system for the timely enforcement of the orders, which deprived the plaintiffs of their right to a FAPE.207Id. at 10. In 2008, a settlement agreement between the parents and the NYC DOE was approved.208Order and Final Judgment at 3, LV v. N.Y.C. Dep’t of Educ., 700 F. Supp. 2d 510 (S.D.N.Y. 2010) (No. 03 Civ. 9917). Under the settlement, the NYC DOE was required to implement all impartial hearing orders within the time frame stipulated in the order or thirty-five calendar days after the order date if no time limit was specified.209Stipulation and Agreement of Settlement at 13, LV v. N.Y.C. Dep’t of Educ., 700 F. Supp. 2d 510 (S.D.N.Y. 2010) (No. 03 Civ. 9917). However, the NYC DOE failed to comply with the settlement terms for more than a decade. A Special Master was appointed in 2021 to investigate the NYC DOE’s delays in the implementation of the orders. In March 2023, the Special Master issued a report after conducting interviews with the plaintiffs, families, school staff, and NYC DOE staff.210Judge Orders NYC Department of Education to Fix Broken System for Implementing Special Education Hearing Orders, Milbank (July 21, 2023), https://www.milbank.com/en/news/judge-orders-nyc-department-of-education-to-fix-broken-system-for-implementing-special-education-hearing-orders.html [https://perma.cc/LQU2-YX93].

The report highlighted that impartial hearings and orders have reached an all-time high in New York City, with the increased volume of requests attributable to the COVID-19 pandemic.211Special Master Recommendations at 7, LV v. N.Y.C. Dep’t of Educ., 700 F. Supp. 2d 510 (S.D.N.Y 2010) (No. 03 Civ 09917). It was recommended that the NYC DOE address its staffing crises in the short term and then digitalize its orders for better organization.212Id. at 9. One reason the NYC DOE provided for its inability to implement orders was due to NYC DOE staffing shortages.213Id. at 10. The Special Master report was extremely detailed and included many short- and long-term action steps for the NYC DOE, including forty-one required steps that the NYC DOE had to take within a year. There were suggestions for the hiring, training, and retention of staff in the Implementation Unit, which oversees implementing decisions from impartial hearings, while other changes included creating a structure for parents to contact the NYC DOE when their orders are not implemented, providing a support hotline, and building better technology systems to implement orders.214Id. at 9, 11, 70.

Although this is a victory for families of students with disabilities in New York City, it comes after a decade of inaction by the NYC DOE. This was due to systemic failures on multiple levels, which is not uncommon in school districts and state educational agencies around the country. This is just one example of how structural issues in a system and a consistently underfunded agency will lead to ineffective educational opportunities. LV v. New York City Department of Education is an example of the persistent challenges in ensuring the effective implementation of special education remedies, even when the law provides for a favorable solution. Students legally entitled to reimbursements or tuition assistance from a school district remained in complex litigation for years to accomplish their goals. The tuition some of the plaintiffs requested was only a few thousand dollars, but the NYC DOE was so ill-equipped at executing orders that it remained noncompliant for years. Unfortunately, there is no simple solution for the NYC DOE’s structural issues. Rather, the NYC DOE faces a complex undertaking as it will need to upgrade its infrastructure and rehaul its staff to better respond to the influx of settlements that have piled up and the new hearings that are coming down the horizon.

This case is illustrative of how receiving monetary compensation is important and helpful for students with disabilities to receive a FAPE under IDEA, but a compensatory remedy might not yield anything substantial. The NYC DOE was bound by court orders, but the plaintiffs in LV still waited more than a decade for compensation. And it is unclear whether the recent judicial order will actually result in greater implementation of orders for other students with disabilities. It seems likely that students with disabilities will continue to endure neglect in the system if the state and educational agencies do not have proper mechanisms in place to provide students with their remedies. The NYC DOE manages the largest public school system in the nation, with a 2023–2024 school year budget of $37.5 billion.215Funding Our Schools, NYC Pub. Schs., https://www.schools.nyc.gov/about-us/funding/funding-our-schools [https://perma.cc/MY9F-7WAX]. Even as the NYC DOE likely has more resources than other school districts, it still struggles with the volume of orders and order implementation. As more decisions ordering monetary remedies are made post-Perez, school districts and state education departments will need to upgrade their infrastructure to deal with outstanding orders and future settlements. Another concern is whether there is funding and leadership dedicated to making those changes. At schools that struggle with leadership turnover among superintendents or principals, this can lead to inconsistency with vision and changing priorities affecting staff effectiveness and cohesiveness and making it even more difficult to train staff and support teachers in developing strong relationships with students.216Charles E. Wright Jr., Opinion: Want to Stop Superintendent Turnover? Take a Hard Look at How School Systems Really Operate, Hechinger Rep. (Jan. 6, 2025), https://hechingerreport.org/opinion-want-to-stop-superintendent-turnover-take-a-hard-look-at-how-school-systems-really-operate [https://perma.cc/H3UK-8RVC]; Evie Blad, High Pace of Superintendent Turnover Continues, Data Show, Educ. Week (Sept. 19, 2023), https://www.edweek.org/leadership/high-pace-of-superintendent-turnover-continues-data-show/2023/09 [https://perma.cc/KLT3-U8XV]. Educational agencies should take the Perez decision seriously and take LV as a precautionary tale for judicial orders that compel major changes to address structural issues in regard to special education programs and the rights of students with disabilities.

In recent cases decided in the months following the Perez decision, courts have put together IDEA statute and the precedents from Fry and Perez to evaluate suits against public schools for alleged violations of IDEA, the ADA, or other antidiscrimination statutes. In Dale v. Suffern Central School District, the Southern District of New York found that the plaintiffs were not required to exhaust administrative remedies because the plaintiffs sought “a form of relief that IDEA cannot provide—specifically, compensatory damages,” and because exhaustion was not required in the circumstances because of the ruling precedent of Perez.217Dale v. Suffern Cent. Sch. Dist., No. 18 Civ. 4432, 2023 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 175841, at *30 (S.D.N.Y. Sept. 28, 2023). In Roe v. Healey, a First Circuit case decided in August 2023, the district court below found that plaintiffs were required to exhaust all their FAPE-related claims first, which included claims under IDEA, associated Massachusetts regulations, section 504 of the Rehabilitation Act, the ADA, and the Fourteenth Amendment (enforced through § 1983).218Roe v. Healy, 78 F.4th 11, 19 (1st Cir. 2023). The Fifth Circuit now looks at whether a complaint concerns a denial of a FAPE.219Lartigue v. Northside Indep. Sch. Dist., 100 F.4th 510, 515 (5th Cir. 2024). If it does not concern the denial of a FAPE, then administrative exhaustion is not necessary.220Id. If the complaint concerns a denial of a FAPE, the court then looks to the relief sought, and if IDEA cannot provide the relief sought, like compensatory damages, the plaintiff does not need to exhaust IDEA’s administrative requirements.221Id. Courts appear to be applying Perez consistently and are not barring plaintiffs from seeking relief for a FAPE violation that is not provided by IDEA, even if they have not exhausted the administrative procedures pursuant to section 1415(l).222See, e.g., J.W. v. Paley, 81 F.4th 440, 448 (5th Cir. 2023) (“The Supreme Court’s recent decision in Perez provides unmistakable new guidance.”); J.L. v. N.Y.C. Dep’t of Educ., No. 17-CV-7150, 2024 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 93428, at *45–46 (S.D.N.Y. Jan. 26, 2024) (reasoning that because of Perez, the plaintiffs are not required to meet IDEA exhaustion requirements for their Americans with Disabilities Act of 1990 (“ADA”) and section 504 claims); Chollet v. Brabrand, No. 22-1005, 2023 U.S. App. LEXIS 21728, at *3 (4th Cir. Aug. 18, 2023) (per curiam) (remanding a dispute about “whether and to what extent the plaintiffs seek a remedy also available under the IDEA” in light of Perez); Corvian Cmty. Sch., Inc. v. C.A., No. 23-cv-00022, 2023 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 164724, at *8 n.2 (W.D.N.C. Sept. 15, 2023) (mentioning that the court must enforce IDEA’s exhaustion requirement because the plaintiff is seeking compensatory private school education costs, which is a remedy available under IDEA, so the Perez exception does not apply); Thomas v. Abbeville High Sch., No. 23-CV-01432, 2024 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 31143, at *7 (W.D. La. Feb. 2, 2024) (outlining the analytical framework for evaluating claims for relief under IDEA). At the very least, Perez clarified a confusing question for district and circuit courts left previously unanswered in Fry, so there is greater clarity for families seeking relief under IDEA or other antidiscrimination statutes.

IV.  BEYOND PEREZ: IMPLICATIONS AND CHALLENGES IN SPECIAL EDUCATION POLICY

This Part explores the policy implications of the Perez decision, including whether this decision may cause more harm than benefit. It examines the advantages of allowing compensatory damages for families of children with disabilities, while also weighing the significant financial burdens such damages could impose on school districts. This Part also underscores the need for more explicit and accessible IDEA guidelines, so school districts can better understand and fulfill their obligations under IDEA.

A.  Implications of the Perez Decision

IDEA’s exhaustion requirement applies to suits alleging violations under IDEA and to “civil action[s] under [other] laws seeking relief that is also available under [chapter 33].”22320 U.S.C. § 1415(l). Prior to the Perez decision, plaintiffs alleging a denial of a FAPE and requesting a remedy that IDEA did not provide still had to exhaust administrative remedies under IDEA.224See Perez v. Sturgis Pub. Schs., 598 U.S. 142, 149–50 (2023); Fry v. Napoleon Cmty. Schs., 580 U.S. 154, 165 (2017). However, now the Perez Court has opened up the possibilities for families of children with disabilities by allowing them to pursue money damages under different federal laws, even when they are seeking a denial of a FAPE. Following this decision, district courts and courts of appeal have issued decisions citing and applying Perez, acknowledging that exhaustion is required only if the plaintiff seeks relief that is available under IDEA.225See, e.g., Pitta v. Medeiros, No. 22-11641, 2023 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 87864, at *12 (D. Mass. May 19, 2023). However, plaintiffs attempting to argue that the exhaustion requirements are no longer relevant in IDEA suits will likely still be unsuccessful, since Perez applies only to plaintiffs who bring suits under a separate federal law besides IDEA and for compensatory damages that IDEA does not provide.226Close v. Bedford Cent. Sch. Dist., No. 23-CV-4595, 2024 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 125457, at *30 (S.D.N.Y. July 16, 2024). Various circuit courts have remanded matters to district courts so they can apply the Perez ruling.227See, e.g., Powell v. Sch. Bd. of Volusia Cnty., 86 F.4th 881, 885 (11th Cir. 2023) (per curiam) (holding that, because the plaintiff sought compensatory monetary damages instead of compensatory education, the plaintiff was not required to exhaust administrative remedies under IDEA, and thereby vacating and remanding the decision); Simmons v. Murphy, No. 23-288-cv, 2024 U.S. App. LEXIS 13588, at *8 (2d Cir. June 5, 2024) (acknowledging that Perez has abrogated the circuit court’s contrary holdings and those decisions are “no longer good law”) (citation omitted); Farley v. Fairfax Cnty. Sch. Bd., No. 21-1183, 2023 U.S. App. LEXIS 10176, at *3 (4th Cir. Apr. 26, 2023) (per curiam) (vacating and remanding a district court decision to dismiss a complaint for failure to exhaust administrative remedies because it conflicts with Perez); F.B. v. Francis Howell Sch. Dist., No. 23-1073, 2023 U.S. App. LEXIS 30515, at *2 (8th Cir. Nov. 16, 2023) (per curiam) (same).

While it appears beneficial for families of children with disabilities to receive compensatory damages for inadequate educational opportunities under IDEA, the traditional remedies offered for IDEA noncompliance may be more appropriate for various reasons. For example, when a school district fails to comply with IDEA, restructuring the education system to provide adequate services for its students in the future seems more reasonable than offering a sum of money. Although there is an argument that financial penalties can motivate substantial changes from educational agencies, this approach overlooks the systemic problems within a school district and potential oversight from the state educational agency. In addition, the increased focus on litigation now that parents can bypass administrative procedures, will divert resources from addressing structural issues in school districts’ special education programs, especially given the potential for increased non-meritorious litigation to seek money damages after the Perez decision. The aggregate effect of school districts paying compensatory damages and dedicating more time toward lawsuits could detract attention from students, leaving school districts unable to enhance their special education services and at risk of providing reduced educational quality with reduced financial resources at their disposal.

The NYC DOE published data that showed that 37% of preschoolers with disabilities did not receive their mandated special education services in the 2021–2022 school year.228News Release, Advocates for Children of New York, New Data Show Thousands of Preschoolers with Disabilities Did Not Receive Needed Services (Mar. 21, 2023), https://www.advocatesforchildren.org/sites/default/files/on_page/NP_statement_preschool_special_ed_data_032123.pdf [https://perma.cc/Q7L7-3R68]. More than 6,500 preschoolers who needed speech therapy did not have one session in the entire school year.229Id. Advocates for Children of New York, a non-profit dedicated to helping at-risk students receive a high-quality education, recommends New York City invest $50 million into the city’s upcoming budget to increase preschool special education services.230Id. That investment would go into hiring more teachers, increasing pay, and providing services similar to those recommended by the Special Master in LV.231See Special Master Recommendations, supra note 211, at 21–23. With thousands of students struggling in school districts to access their services, and even more students potentially not being identified as needing services, it is concerning that, following Perez, more money might be paid out to plaintiffs, while less money goes toward special education services.

Another avenue school districts should turn toward is the Office of Special Education and Rehabilitative Services’ Office of Special Education Programs (“OSEP”), which provides discretionary grant awards.232See New OSEP 2023 Discretionary Grant Awards, U.S. Dep’t of Educ.: Off. of Special Educ. & Rehab. Servs. Blog, https://sites.ed.gov/osers/2023/10/new-osep-2023-discretionary-grant-awards [https://perma.cc/6MAQ-HVHC] (detailing OSEP discretionary grant awards). In the 2023 fiscal year, OSEP provided over $110 million under IDEA to fund new programs to help educate children with disabilities.233Id. This includes hiring and training special education staff, early intervention services, and technical assistance to help states meet IDEA data collection.234Id. Investment in infrastructure and staffing will help school districts avoid lawsuits in the first place and avoid violating IDEA by providing inadequate special education services or failing to identify and track students with disabilities.

Another effect the Perez decision may have on educational agencies is in their assessment and implementation of IEPs and other accommodations for students with disabilities. School districts and states must account for the possibility of being sued under the ADA and other federal laws regarding equal access. Student requests should be addressed not just through IDEA’s lens but also through the lenses of the ADA and section 504. Failure to do so will leave educational agencies open to greater liability now that the remedy of money damages is accessible to students and families. School districts that are most vulnerable to increased lawsuits are clearly those with longstanding violations of students’ FAPE. For school districts that are diligent about abiding by IDEA’s requirements and providing proper FAPE to their students who require accommodations, the implications of Perez will not be as intense.

The Perez decision allows students with disabilities to bring discrimination claims under the ADA to receive compensatory damages, but plaintiffs will need to prove their discrimination claims. While this presents an enormous opportunity for students like Perez to have their day in court, plaintiffs still need to prove intentional discrimination to receive monetary claims under the ADA.235Naaz Modan & Kara Arundel, Supreme Court Rules Against District in Perez v. Sturgis Public Schools Special Ed Case, K-12 Dive (Mar. 21, 2023), https://www.k12dive.com/news/Supreme-Court-Perez-Sturgis-special-education [https://perma.cc/8BMC-M8RB]. The bar to receive monetary damages under either the ADA or section 504 remains high236Mitchell L. Yell, Michael A. Couvillon & Antonis Katsiyannis, Perez v. Sturgis Public School (2023): The Supreme Court Rules on the Special Education Exhaustion Requirement, 60 Intervention Sch. & Clinic 70, 72 (2024). because proving intentional discrimination is difficult.237Modan & Arundel, supra note 235. Plaintiffs have to demonstrate that school districts were “deliberately indifferent to [a] student’s rights, exercised gross misjudgment, or acted in bad faith.”238Yell et al., supra note 236, at 72. So, although it seems like there will be an uptick in lawsuits against educational agencies post-Perez, that does not mean that plaintiffs will prevail and actually receive monetary damages.

It is more likely that families can leverage this change into receiving larger settlement payouts from school districts, since they can threaten to escalate their claims from negotiations to court.239Modan & Arundel, supra note 235. Perry A. Zirkel, a special education law expert and law professor, expressed that the special education field remains “entirely unaffected” because the chances of courts awarding money damages for ADA or section 504 lawsuits “remain very strongly against the parents.”240Perry A. Zirkel, The Latest Supreme Court “Special Education” Decision: Perez v. Sturgis Public Schools (2023), https://perryzirkel.com/wp-content/uploads/2023/03/perez-overview.pdf [https://perma.cc/N35S-LYVG]. Zirkel does acknowledge, however, that after Perez, there will likely be more litigation that increases court congestion and parents’ leverage during settlement negotiations.241Id. Another reason Perez strengthens families’ positions is that attorneys for school districts view litigating IDEA claims as overly cumbersome and in need of major reform.242Kevin J. Lanigan, Rose Marie L. Audette, Alexander E. Dreier & Maya R. Kobersy, Nasty, Brutish . . . and Often Not Very Short: The Attorney Perspective on Due Process, in Rethinking Special Education for a New Century 213, 225–26 (Chester E. Finn, Jr. et al. eds., 2001) (exploring the high costs of litigation from a school district perspective). Even when school districts prevail, they must pay substantial attorney’s fees for trial preparations and attending hearings, while special education teachers must spend time attending additional IEP meetings, interviewing with attorneys, and preparing to testify—all of which takes them away from their normal classroom responsibilities.243Id. at 225. Even if a parent’s complaint is frivolous, school districts sometimes agree to parental demands simply because a school district’s own attorney’s fees would likely be greater to litigate than the requested changes to IEPs or compensatory education.244Id. at 226.

On the other hand, the ADA could help alleviate financial difficulties with litigation, as judges could award monetary remedies along with discretionary attorney’s fees.24542 U.S.C. § 12205. This potential source of funding could change lawyers’ strategies to bring ADA claims against school districts simultaneously with a due process hearing over IDEA complaints. Special education lawyers could also work on a contingency fee basis now that monetary damages are available. The decision to litigate in court is a personal one, however, and even with monetary damages, families may be reluctant to pursue that avenue.

Another critical factor to consider is the financial constraints and pressure on school districts Perez may cause. There is a strong possibility that allowing compensatory damages and having school districts pay out monetary awards to families will affect school districts’ ability to provide adequate special education services. School districts often operate under tight budgets, with funds allocated across various departments and needs. Because more parents have begun requesting services from school districts under the ADA and section 504, aggregate costs for accommodations like special transportation, testing accommodations, and publicly provided education at private schools have compounded.246Gius, supra note 99, at 926–27. With budget constraints and added costs from litigation and monetary damages, fulfilling all IDEA requirements following Perez could overwhelm school budgets.247See Special Education—Attorney’s Fees, Cal. Sch. Bds. Ass’n, https://publications.csba.org/reports/ela/2020-annual-report/special-education-attorneys-fees [https://perma.cc/79XV-3STW] (detailing the importance of rising costs on school districts using a case study). This could lead to the trimming of other operational expenses or essential educational services, like school psychologists, speech pathologists, and extracurricular teachers. Diverting funds from valuable programs for children is a concern, especially because districts in lower-income areas will likely be affected at disproportionate rates. School districts primarily rely on local property taxes, state funding, and federal assistance for their budgets, so the financial ability to comply with IDEA procedures might not be feasible for school districts, even those that want to eradicate the educational inequities that students with disabilities experience. Another possibility is that school districts might be able to wield their insurance coverage effectively, depending on their coverage, to cover or defend against an ADA claim.248Supreme Court Rules in Favor of Plaintiff in Lawsuit over Special Education Services, Cal. Sch. Bds. Ass’n, https://publications.csba.org/california-school-news/may-2023/supreme-court-rules-in-favor-of-plaintiff-in-lawsuit-over-special-education-services [https://perma.cc/322K-QZZ7]. This could reduce litigation costs and help offset higher settlement payouts to plaintiffs for school districts, but it depends on the insurance coverage plan and whether premiums might increase with more claims submitted.

B.  Challenges in Policy Implementation and Compliance

School districts should not use an unclear statute as an excuse for their failure to provide adequate learning, however. The long-term harm caused to Perez by SPSD could have been mitigated if SPSD simply provided a certified sign language interpreter from the beginning. Even if IDEA standards are confusing, SPSD should have informed Perez’s family about his actual performance and not given inflated grades. There was a serious violation of Perez’s basic education for twelve years, and such egregiousness in school districts must be prevented. The lack of following basic standards of practice for deaf students in Perez is unacceptable considering there is usually guidance available from each state’s department of education.249Cheryl DeConde Johnson & Bill Knudsen, Perez v. Sturgis: A Wake-Up Call on Complying with IDEA, ASHAWire: LeaderLive (Sept. 1, 2023), https://leader.pubs.asha.org/do/10.1044/leader.AEA.28092023.aud-perez-IDEA.14 [https://perma.cc/ECF7-6EME]. For example, SPSD could have reached out to the Michigan Department of Education Low Incidence Outreach to receive resources about serving students with hearing or visual disabilities.250Mich. Dep’t of Educ.: Low Incidence Outreach, https://mdelio.org [https://perma.cc/4SYW-7QYT].

Even though there may be financial strain on school districts, it is still essential for school districts to strengthen their special education staff, services, and administration, not merely to avoid lawsuits and financial penalties following Perez, but to genuinely meet the needs of students with disabilities. To reduce the risk of litigation and ensure effective compliance, there is a pressing need for clear, specific guidelines detailing the standards school districts must meet under applicable statutes. That is an imperative issue that Congress should address in the near future, now that Perez has been decided. The National Council on Disability (“NCD”), an independent federal agency, was created to provide recommendations that promote disability policies, programs, and procedures that enhance the lives of individuals with disabilities.251West et al., supra note 104, at 232. Congress should rely more on the NCD’s recommendations and have the NCD host forums and publish more reports about how to improve IDEA implementation for school districts. Clarifying these compliance standards would provide much-needed direction for school districts, helping them fulfill their legal obligations to students with disabilities and reducing the likelihood of costly legal battles.

Although there is potential for Perez to compel school districts that do not currently meet IDEA requirements to reform their special education programs, the statute’s broad and not-well-defined framework presents additional challenges to effectively complying with IDEA.252See Martha Minow, Making All the Difference: Inclusion, Exclusion, and American Law 35–39, 350–70 (1990) (discussing a host of issues caused by the ambiguous statutory framework underlying what is now IDEA). The statute’s ambiguity can lead to varied interpretations of what it requires, which is especially challenging for school districts with limited resources that already struggle to determine what services need to be rendered from convoluted state and IDEA legislation. School districts also need well-trained, qualified professionals available to provide services to students with disabilities, another challenge for districts with limited budgets, as it is difficult to attract and retain talent with low salaries. Training and professional development for the latest requirements in special education law specific to a school district’s city or state is also costly. For successful IEP implementation, there needs to be continuous monitoring and evaluation of students with disabilities in their regular classrooms and during their services. Overworked special education teachers may struggle to manage observations and oversee regular IEP meetings. Limited resources can easily result in poor infrastructure and ineffective tracking of student performance and students with disabilities.

Increased advocacy for state and federal funding to address IDEA noncompliance and ease the burden of responding to an influx of complaints could ease the pressure on school districts. There should also be clearer guidelines and frameworks for districts to better understand and implement IDEA requirements. Establishing a state-level advisory body, for example, can offer guidance and assistance for the state-specific rules, in addition to IDEA procedures. Congress may also choose to address this situation through amendments to IDEA or when IDEA is reauthorized.253Yell et al., supra note 236, at 72.

Race and socioeconomic status are also important considerations for the impact of Perez on students with disabilities. Students of color are generally overrepresented in special education settings, in which they are “disproportionately labeled in ‘soft’ disability categories such as emotionally disturbed, [and] ADHD . . . .”254Liat Ben-Moshe & Sandy Magaña, An Introduction to Race, Gender, and Disability: Intersectionality Disability Studies, and Families of Color, 2 Women, Gender & Fams. Color 105, 107 (2014). Once labeled in those categories, those children often “receive differential access to high-quality education, are not tracked toward college, experience higher rates of suspension and expulsion, and are disproportionately represented in juvenile justice prisons.”255Id. (quoting Deanna Adams & Erica Meiners, Who Wants to Be Special? Pathologization and the Preparation of Bodies for Prison, in From Education to Incarceration: Dismantling the School-to-Prison Pipeline 145, 149 (Anthony J. Nocella II et al. eds., 2014)). In 1997, a reauthorization and amendment to IDEA acknowledged the problem of overrepresentation of minority students in special education classes, specifically that “[s]tudies have found that schools with predominately White students and teachers have placed disproportionately high numbers of their minority students into special education.”25620 U.S.C. § 1400(c)(12)(E); see also id. § 1400(c)(12)(A)–(C) (noting that more minority children continue to be disproportionately placed into special education classes and African-American children are identified with greater intellectual disabilities compared to their White counterparts). A major weakness in the due process model is that parents who have little agency in the process, like those with limited sophistication in educational advocacy and access to legal representation, struggle to advocate on behalf of their children.257Rivkin, supra note 45, at 913; see Joel F. Handler, The Conditions of Discretion: Autonomy, Community, Bureaucracy 79 (1986) (identifying socioeconomic challenges that parents face).

Additionally, even though families have the option to sue, it is expensive to hire a private attorney to sue a school district, and a family’s socioeconomic means often influences the outcome.258Eloise Pasachoff, Special Education, Poverty, and the Limits of Private Enforcement, 86 Notre Dame L. Rev. 1413, 1445 (2011); In Endrew, Endrew’s parents paid for expert witnesses in addition to their lawyer and initially funded a private, specialized education before pursuing reimbursement.259Raj & Suski, supra note 147, at 501–02. Endrew had to demonstrate that the school district prevented him from making the necessary progress toward his IEP. If Endrew’s family did not have the funds to cover the fees of the lawsuit and private schooling, he would not have been able to demonstrate his progress. Low-income parents can hardly be expected to undergo this financial burden without a guarantee, since money damages might not offset the cost of expensive litigation. Not to mention, their child might continue to fall further behind while the legal proceedings unfold. As an overwhelming percentage of children with disabilities who qualify for IDEA services are low-income, it is unclear whether more parents will go through with litigation, even with the potential for compensatory damages, simply due to a lack of legal sophistication or limited resources.260See Pasachoff, supra note 258, at 1443–46 (detailing transaction costs that may prevent certain parents from bringing claims).

C.  Strategic Approaches and Systemic Changes in Special Education

In July 2023, the U.S. Department of Education released guidance to help states address and better understand IDEA requirements, focused on providing students with a FAPE.261U.S. Dep’t of Educ.: Off. Special Educ. & Rehab. Servs., OSEP QA 23-01, State General Supervision Responsibilities Under Parts B and C of the IDEA: Monitoring, Technical Assistance, and Enforcement (2023), https://sites.ed.gov/idea/files/Guidance_on_State_General_Supervision_Responsibilities_under_Parts_B_and_C_of_IDEA-07-24-2023.pdf [https://perma.cc/G32J-HNDR]. “With this guidance, States will have the information necessary to exercise their general supervision responsibilities under IDEA and ensure appropriate monitoring, technical assistance . . . , and enforcement regarding local programs.”262Id. at i. The guidance is thorough in identifying noncompliance, while outlining the timeline for correcting noncompliance, the enforcement actions a state must take if a program does not meet IDEA requirements, and the proper way to monitor local educational agency programs.263Id. at 2–4, 14–15, 18, 34. States bear the primary responsibility of ensuring that districts are adequately serving students under IDEA through “general supervision,” so better state oversight of local school districts is critical to ensuring that schools meet their obligations to students with disabilities.264Evie Blad, Do More to Ensure Schools Meet Obligations to Students with Disabilities, Feds Tell States, Educ. Week (July 27, 2023), https://www.edweek.org/teaching-learning/do-more-to-ensure-schools-meet-obligations-to-students-with-disabilities-feds-tell-states/2023/07 [https://perma.cc/XN57-J3FU].

The federal guidance recommends that each state set up a robust monitoring system that “swiftly identifies and corrects noncompliance; increases accountability through the collection of timely and accurate data; and ensures the full implementation of IDEA to improve functional outcomes.”265U.S. Dep’t of Educ., supra note 261, at 37. This guidance came out after OSEP identified a failure of multiple states to comply with IDEA, so OSEP is providing “accessible and actionable information” for states to exercise their duties to help protect the rights of students with disabilities.266Letter from Valerie C. Williams, Dir., Off. of Special Educ. Programs (July 24, 2023), https://sites.ed.gov/idea/files/dcl-general-supervision-responsibilities.pdf [https://perma.cc/ES47-PVSJ]. Between 2014 and 2023, on average, only seven states received the “meets requirements” determination in accordance with IDEA statute for Part B responsibilities regarding providing a FAPE.267Id. OSEP released this guidance to increase accountability by strengthening states’ general supervision programs to improve compliance. Ideally, this new guidance will take the onus off parents filing formal complaints as more states bolster their oversight mechanisms.

This guidance is another step in the right direction, especially after Perez, because it forces states to take more aggressive actions against noncompliant school districts. Notably, the guidance notes that allegations about IDEA violations can come from media reports, feedback sessions, and other areas beyond the normal formal-complaint setting.268U.S. Dep’t of Educ., supra note 261, at 13. Now, a school district cannot be found in compliance with IDEA until they have completely resolved the issue that was raised, and school districts must address noncompliance as soon as possible and no later than a year after it is flagged.269Id. at 21. Monitoring ensures that school districts are following IDEA requirements, but OSEP will need to take action beyond issuing guidance for school districts to truly start remedying their IDEA noncompliance.

School districts now face the challenge of adapting to a new legal environment, in which IDEA’s due process procedures may no longer serve as an efficient and exclusive avenue to address the needs of students with disabilities, but as a potential battleground for financial claims. As more complaints and cases are heard in district courts, the Perez decision will likely be a reckoning for school districts with a history of neglecting students with disabilities. This will hopefully provide enough financial incentive for those school districts and state education departments to shore up their management and oversight of special education services. Like the NYC DOE’s new plan, other educational agencies should consider evaluating areas for improvement in their own special education services to avoid litigation and provide an inclusive classroom environment for students with disabilities that IDEA was created to address. Educational agencies are also likely to place greater care in crafting settlements to comprehensively address all issues that families are alleging, so there is greater potential for children with disabilities to access a broader range of remedies and legal protections. There is great potential for the Perez decision to initiate comprehensive and thoughtful change for the treatment and schooling of students with disabilities in classrooms, as educational agencies elect to avoid costly litigation and expensive compensatory damages in favor of addressing systemic issues within their schools.

CONCLUSION

As Justice Gorsuch stated, the Perez decision “holds consequences not just for Mr. Perez but for a great many children with disabilities and their parents.”270Perez v. Sturgis Pub. Schs., 598 U.S. 142, 146 (2023). Perez’s heartbreaking story about attending SPSD for over a decade with unqualified interpreters, leaving him unable to understand material or even learn sign language properly, is unfortunately just one of the many stories of students with disabilities who have been failed by their school systems. The Court’s unanimous decision removes unnecessary burdens and clarifies the requirements and remedies that are available for children with disabilities and their families when they pursue litigation against school districts.271National Disability Rights Groups Applaud SCOTUS Decision in Perez v. Sturgis, Educ. L. Ctr. (Mar. 22, 2023), https://edlawcenter.org/news/archives/other-issues-national/national-disability-rights-groups-applaud-scotus-decision-in-perez-v.-sturgis.html [https://perma.cc/MRB2-KUNL]. The Court explained that a student with a disability need not first exhaust the administrative requirements of IDEA before filing a lawsuit seeking compensatory damages under the ADA or other federal antidiscrimination laws, since IDEA cannot provide those remedies. Though the lasting effects of this decision are yet to be seen, there are practical implications for school districts effective immediately, including a greater urgency to be responsive to parent concerns and student needs, abide by IDEA procedures, and implement student IEPs effectively. At the very least, the special education world can feel cautiously optimistic that Perez will help more students be made whole by the legal system and by educators who ensure that students with disabilities’ unique needs are met. After all, there were approximately 7.6 million children receiving services under IDEA in the 2022–2023 school year, so Perez has far-reaching implications.272Cong. Rsch. Serv., R41833, The Individuals with Disabilities Education Act (IDEA), Part B: Key Statutory and Regulatory Provisions 1 (2024).

While this decision empowers families by holding school districts financially accountable, school districts’ ability to provide adequate special education services may be hindered if schools spend more time battling litigation and paying money damages. Nonetheless, this unanimous decision preserves IDEA’s clear purpose of allowing students with disabilities to receive a FAPE as soon as possible and to preserve their legal rights under other federal statutes.273Callie Oettinger, Perez v. Sturgis: Will Supreme Court’s Decision Lead to Helping or Harming Students?, Special Educ. Action (Jan. 18, 2023), https://specialeducationaction.com/perez-v-sturgis-will-supreme-courts-decision-lead-to-helping-or-harming-students [https://perma.cc/8R6H-DTSP]. Perez is momentous because, as Justice Kagan acknowledged, oftentimes, it is “the parents [of students with disabilities] that have the greater incentive to get the education fixed for their child[ren],” and this decision allows students with disabilities to receive everything they are entitled to under IDEA and also receive compensatory damages under the ADA.274Transcript of Oral Argument at 83, Perez v. Sturgis Pub. Schs., 598 U.S. 142 (2023) (No. 21-887). The decision underscores the need for school districts to address structural problems that prevent students with disabilities from access to their rightful educational opportunities. As school districts grapple with Perez, we will surely see whether the Court’s holding delivers financial redress to children with disabilities who are discriminated against, suffer harm from, and have claims under both IDEA and the ADA, and how the future landscape of special education is transformed as a result.

98 S. Cal. L. Rev. 473

Download

* Executive Senior Editor, Southern California Law Review, Volume 98; J.D. Candidate 2025, University of Southern California Gould School of Law; B.A. History 2020, Wellesley College. Many thanks to the editors of the Southern California Law Review for their thoughtful feedback. Thank you also to Maia Lee and William Wang for their invaluable guidance and support. All mistakes are my own.

Public Protest and Governmental Immunities

This Article presents the findings of a quantitative and qualitative study of the application of qualified immunity and other governmental immunities in the context of public protest. Relying on three unique datasets of federal court decisions examining First Amendment and Fourth Amendment claims, the Article concludes that public protester plaintiffs face an array of obstacles when suing state, local, and federal officials for constitutional injuries. Quantitative findings show that protesters’ claims are frequently dismissed under qualified immunity doctrines and that plaintiffs also face strict limits on municipal liability, new restrictions on First Amendment retaliation claims, and the possible extinction of monetary actions against federal officials. Qualitatively, the study shows protesters’ rights are underdeveloped in several respects, including recognition of the right to record law enforcement and limits on law enforcement’s use of force. The study lends additional support and new urgency to calls for qualified immunity reform or repeal, as well as reconsideration of other governmental immunities. It also concludes that much more than money damages for injured plaintiffs is at stake. Lack of adequate civil remedies may significantly chill future public protest organizing and participation.

INTRODUCTION

Between January 2020 and June 2021, there were more than thirty thousand public demonstrations in the United States.1See Armed Assembly: Guns, Demonstrations, and Political Violence in America, Everytown for Gun Safety Support Fund (Aug. 23, 2021), https://everytownresearch.org/report/armed-assembly-guns-demonstrations-and-political-violence-in-america [https://perma.cc/25AY-SGR3]. In what were perhaps the largest public protests in American history, an estimated fifteen to twenty-six million protesters gathered in the nation’s public streets after George Floyd’s murder.2Larry Buchanan, Quoctrung Bui & Jugal K. Patel, Black Lives Matter May Be the Largest Movement in U.S. History, N.Y. Times (July 3, 2020), https://www.nytimes.com/interactive/2020/07/03/us/george-floyd-protests-crowd-size.html [https://web.archive.org/web/20200703122637/https://www.nytimes.com/interactive/2020/07/03/us/george-floyd-protests-crowd-size.html]. Although the demonstrations were predominantly peaceful, state and local law enforcement used aggressive policing methods to restrict and suppress them.3See Talia Buford, Lucas Waldron, Moiz Syed & Al Shaw, We Reviewed Police Tactics Seen in Nearly 400 Protest Videos. Here’s What We Found., ProPublica (July 16, 2020), https://projects.propublica.org/protest-police-tactics [https://perma.cc/B72L-F66N] (finding officers punched, pushed, and kicked retreating protesters and used pepper spray, tear gas, and batons against non-combative demonstrators); Kim Barker, Mike Baker & Ali Watkins, In City After City, Police Mishandled Black Lives Matter Protests, N.Y. Times (Mar. 20, 2021), https://www.nytimes.com/2021/03/20/us/protests-policing-george-floyd.html [https://perma.cc/6NCZ-WWEB] (drawing similar conclusions). Officers beat protesters with batons, rammed them with bicycles, used dangerous crowd containment strategies, arrested protesters without probable cause, used tear gas and other “less-lethal” force against peaceful assemblies, and unlawfully arrested legal observers including members of the press.4Mark Berman & Emily Wax-Thibodeaux, Police Keep Using Force Against Peaceful Protesters, Prompting Sustained Criticism About Tactics and Training, Wash. Post (June 4, 2020, 1:02 PM), https://www.washingtonpost.com/national/police-keep-using-force-against-peaceful-protesters-prompting-sustained-criticism-about-tactics-and-training/2020/06/03/5d2f51d4-a5cf-11ea-bb20-ebf0921f3bbd_story.html [https://perma.cc/9QZQ-7VL9]; see Ashley Southall, N.Y. Attorney General Sues N.Y.P.D. Over Protests and Demands Monitor, N.Y. Times (Jan. 14, 2021), https://www.nytimes.com/2021/01/14/nyregion/nypd-police-protest-lawsuit.html [https://perma.cc/2RJG-6FZD] (discussing misconduct allegations against NYPD officers); see also Katelyn Burns, Police Targeted Journalists Covering the George Floyd Protests, Vox (May 31, 2020, 1:10 PM), https://www.vox.com/identities/2020/5/31/21276013/police-targeted-journalists-covering-george-floyd-protests [https://perma.cc/V5G7-PDK6]. In several cities, including Portland and the District of Columbia, federal law enforcement and other agency personnel also engaged in aggressive and violent protest policing.5For a critical account of the federal government’s response to the Black Lives Matter (“BLM”) racial justice protests, see Karen J. Greenberg, Subtle Tools: The Dismantling of American Democracy from the War on Terror to Donald Trump 145–72 (2021). See also Katie Shepherd & Mark Berman, ‘It Was Like Being Preyed Upon’: Portland Protesters Say Federal Officers in Unmarked Vans Are Detaining Them, Wash. Post (July 17, 2020, 8:24 PM), https://www.washingtonpost.com/nation/2020/07/17/portland-protests-federal-arrests [https://perma.cc/8H9N-MNJF]; Alex Ward, The Unmarked Federal Agents Arresting People in Portland, Explained, Vox (July 20, 2020, 6:30 PM), https://www.vox.com/2020/7/20/21328387/portland-protests-unmarked-arrest-trump-world [https://perma.cc/QMW9-7DYE]; Nicole Sganga, Federal Agents Sent to Portland in 2020 Were “Unprepared” to Quell Unrest, Watchdog Finds, CBS News (Apr. 21, 2021, 1:04 PM), https://www.cbsnews.com/news/portland-protests-2020-federal-agents-unprepared [https://perma.cc/4N2Z-NAWS]. Former President Donald Trump told state governors to “dominate” the protesters and send them to jail.6Matt Perez, Trump Tells Governors to ‘Dominate’ Protesters, ‘Put Them in Jail for 10 Years’, Forbes (June 1, 2020, 1:56 PM), https://www.forbes.com/sites/mattperez/2020/06/01/trump-tells-governors-to-dominate-protesters-put-them-in-jail-for-10-years [https://perma.cc/Z3JD-QERX].

Many of these law enforcement actions violated protesters’ First Amendment and Fourth Amendment rights. Protesters can sometimes obtain judicial injunctions preventing law enforcement from using such tactics in future protests.7See Abay v. City of Denver, 445 F. Supp. 3d 1286, 1294 (D. Colo. 2020) (granting a temporary restraining order (“TRO”) against police use of chemical agents and projectiles); Don’t Shoot Portland v. City of Portland, 465 F. Supp. 3d 1150, 1157 (D. Or. 2020) (granting a TRO against police use of tear gas against peaceful protesters); Black Lives Matter Seattle-King Cnty. v. City of Seattle, 466 F. Supp. 3d 1206, 1216 (W.D. Wash. 2020) (granting a TRO against police use of tear gas and pepper spray as crowd control measures); see also Brittnee Bui, Comment, Class Actions as a Check on LAPD: What Has Worked and What Has Not, 67 UCLA L. Rev. 432, 451–59 (2020). Police departments sometimes, though far too infrequently, discipline officers for violating constitutional rights and other misconduct.8See Troy Closson, N.Y.P.D. Should Discipline 145 Officers for Misconduct, Watchdog Says, N.Y. Times (May 11, 2022, 6:37 PM), https://www.nytimes.com/2022/05/11/nyregion/nypd-misconduct-george-floyd.html [https://web.archive.org/web/20220512004251/https://www.nytimes.com/2022/05/11/nyregion/nypd-misconduct-george-floyd.html]. However, injunctive relief and departmental discipline do not compensate for the physical and emotional injuries protesters experience at the hands of aggressive and sometimes violent law enforcement officers. As Joanna Schwartz has observed, “for many people, filing a lawsuit [for damages] is the best available way to punish police when they violate the law and give police reason not to violate the law again.”9Joanna Schwartz, Shielded: How the Police Became Untouchable xiii (2023). In a few instances, 2020 racial justice protesters sued individual officers and their municipal employers for damages and obtained significant monetary settlements or judgments. Daniel Politi, Jury Awards $14 Million to George Floyd Protesters Injured by Cops in Denver, Slate (Mar. 26, 2022, 10:04 AM), https://slate.com/news-and-politics/2022/03/jury-awards-14-million-george-floyd-protesters-denver.html [https://perma.cc/6686-AVEN].

Both 42 U.S.C. § 1983 (“section 1983”)10Section 1983 provides as follows:

Every person who, under color of any statute, ordinance, regulation, custom, or usage, of any State or Territory or the District of Columbia, subjects, or causes to be subjected, any citizen of the United States or other person within the jurisdiction thereof to the deprivation of any rights, privileges, or immunities secured by the Constitution and laws, shall be liable to the party injured in an action at law, suit in equity, or other proper proceeding for redress.

42 U.S.C. § 1983.
—a statute originally passed to assist the government in combating Ku Klux Klan violence in the South after the Civil War—and the Supreme Court’s decision in Bivens v. Six Unknown Named Agents of Federal Bureau of Narcotics11Bivens v. Six Unknown Named Agents of Fed. Bureau of Narcotics, 403 U.S. 388 (1971). allow individuals to sue government officials for money damages for constitutional torts (personal injuries stemming from violations of constitutional rights). Section 1983 applies to state and local officials, while Bivens applies to federal officials. However, protesters face a daunting array of obstacles to recovering civil damages under these laws.12See generally Schwartz, supra note 9 (examining the many obstacles to recovery in civil rights lawsuits, including obtaining counsel, pleading rules, and governmental immunities). The constitutional standards that govern protesters’ underlying First Amendment and Fourth Amendment claims may offer less-than-robust substantive protection for protesters’ activities. But even with respect to some egregious violations of protesters’ constitutional rights, governments and government officials possess broad legal immunities that often prevent recovery of civil damages.

Under section 1983, unless officers violate what the Supreme Court has described as “clearly established law,” they cannot sue officials for money damages.13Harlow v. Fitzgerald, 457 U.S. 800, 818 (1982). The doctrine of “qualified immunity” shields “all but the plainly incompetent” law enforcement and other officials from liability.14Malley v. Briggs, 475 U.S. 335, 341 (1986). In general, plaintiffs cannot recover unless they can show that “controlling authority in their jurisdiction” or a “consensus of cases of persuasive authority” have recognized the underlying misconduct as a constitutional violation.15Wilson v. Layne, 526 U.S. 603, 617 (1999); see also Schwartz, supra note 9, at 76 (noting the requirement that plaintiffs point to “a prior case in which that precise conduct had been held unconstitutional”). Municipal employers, who have much deeper financial pockets than individual officers, cannot be held accountable unless plaintiffs can prove they adopted and enforced a “policy or custom” of violating protesters’ constitutional rights.16Monell v. Dep’t of Soc. Servs., 436 U.S. 658, 694–94 (1978). Although this evidence is hard to come by, plaintiffs are required to present it as early as the pleadings stage of a lawsuit.17See Schwartz, supra note 9, at 39–41 (discussing heightened pleading standards).

In recent years, the Supreme Court has further narrowed the circumstances in which local and federal officials can be sued for civil rights violations under section 1983 and Bivens. For example, in Nieves v. Bartlett, a 2019 decision, the Court held that so long as officers have probable cause to arrest protesters for some criminal offense, however minor, they cannot pursue a First Amendment claim that the officer retaliated against them for exercising expressive rights—unless they can prove law enforcement singled them out and treated them unequally.18Nieves v. Bartlett, 587 U.S. 391, 403, 407 (2019). With regard to Bivens suits against federal officials, the Court has assumed such claims can go forward, but has also strongly suggested they are unwarranted extensions of Bivens.19See Wood v. Moss, 572 U.S. 744, 757 (2014) (assuming Bivens extends to First Amendment claims); Reichle v. Howards, 566 U.S. 658, 663 n.4 (2012) (“We have never held that Bivens extends to First Amendment claims”); Bush v. Lucas, 462 U.S. 367, 390 (1983) (declining to extend Bivens to a claim sounding in the First Amendment); see also Egbert v. Boule, 142 S. Ct. 1793, 1807–08 (2022) (rejecting First Amendment “retaliation” claim under Bivens). If these claims are rejected, protesters will be barred from suing National Park Service officials, U.S. Capitol police officers, U.S. Secret Service agents, and other federal defendants for money damages in connection with protest policing.

Protesters whose constitutional rights are violated by law enforcement and other officials deserve to be compensated for their injuries. Further, as the 2020–2021 mass protests demonstrated, officials who violate First Amendment, Fourth Amendment, and other constitutional rights need to be deterred from doing so and held accountable.20See Schwartz, supra note 9, at xiv (“[Q]ualified immunity has come to represent all that is wrong with our system of police accountability.”). To the extent protesters believe officials cannot or will not be held fully accountable for even egregious and abusive constitutional violations, they may be chilled from exercising protest-related rights.

Despite the importance of these remedial and other concerns, there has been no systematic effort to measure the effects governmental immunities have on protesters’ ability to obtain compensation for their constitutional injuries.21One commentator has criticized qualified immunity doctrine as applied in recent protest cases involving claims of excessive force. See generally L. Darnell Weeden, Exploring Protest Rights, Unreasonable Police Conduct, and Qualified Immunity, 45 T. Marshall L. Rev. 167 (2021) (addressing a limited number of recent decisions without any quantitative analysis). To obtain a measure of these effects, this Article presents the findings of a unique quantitative and qualitative study. Unlike prior studies, which focused on qualified immunity across cases and contexts, this study focuses on the fate of First Amendment and Fourth Amendment claims brought by plaintiffs against state, local, and federal officials in public protest cases.22For prior qualified immunity studies, see generally Diana Hassel, Living a Lie: The Cost of Qualified Immunity, 64 Mo. L. Rev. 123 (1999) (studying federal cases over a two-year period); Nancy Leong, The Saucier Qualified Immunity Experiment: An Empirical Analysis, 36 Pepp. L. Rev. 667 (2009) (studying the disposition of qualified immunity defenses in district court cases); Greg Sobolski & Matt Steinberg, An Empirical Analysis of Section 1983 Qualified Immunity Actions and Implications of Pearson v. Callahan, 62 Stan. L. Rev. 523 (2010) (studying appellate decisions). My study focuses on First Amendment and Fourth Amendment claims because they are the primary constitutional rights provisions invoked by protesters in lawsuits against law enforcement and other officials. The study is based on three datasets consisting of more than three hundred federal court decisions and four hundred claims. In addition to qualified immunity in section 1983 cases, the study examines governmental immunities in First Amendment retaliation cases and actions against federal officials. Decisions in each unique dataset were coded to assess defendants’ success in invoking immunities to defeat protesters’ damages claims. Finally, the study provides a qualitative analysis of protesters’ First Amendment and Fourth Amendment rights. This part of the study identifies the types of constitutional claims plaintiffs typically pursued in public protest cases and the substantive “law” as the Supreme Court and lower federal courts have developed it.

The study shows that individual officers had considerable success, particularly at the summary judgment stage, defeating protesters’ section 1983 claims, and municipal defendants had even greater success. Defendants also enjoyed substantial success defeating First Amendment “retaliation” claims under the standard adopted in Nieves, often based on arrests for minor offenses. Owing to the Supreme Court’s recent skeptical pronouncements regarding Bivens claims, the study concludes that defendants are likely to defeat future First Amendment and Fourth Amendment damages claims against federal defendants. While some of the study’s quantitative findings differ from those in prior studies, in general, the results support criticisms of qualified immunity and other immunity doctrines.23See, e.g., Joanna C. Schwartz, How Qualified Immunity Fails, 127 Yale L.J. 2, 10 (2017) (concluding, based on a study of district court dockets, that courts rarely dismissed cases on qualified immunity grounds and granted dispositive summary judgment motions on that basis in just 2.6% of cases). As discussed infra Section III.A., in the decisions examined in this study, courts granted dismissal with respect to about a third of all claims but granted summary judgment on over 60% of all claims. These numbers are somewhat more in line with other studies. See, e.g., Leong, supra note 22, at 691 (finding that district courts denied qualified immunity in 14% to 32% of cases); Sobolski & Steinberg, supra note 22, at 545 (finding that appellate courts denied qualified immunity in 32% of appellate decisions). As applied in public protest cases, qualified immunity does not serve the policy goals the Supreme Court has ascribed to the doctrine, including providing a means of redress for constitutional injuries, deterrence of unlawful conduct, and shielding officers from the burdens of discovery.24See generally Joanna C. Schwartz, The Case Against Qualified Immunity, 93 Notre Dame L. Rev. 1797 (2018) (arguing that qualified immunity doctrines do not serve any of the values the Court and scholars have ascribed to it). Further, the qualitative portions of the study demonstrates the relatively weak rights protester plaintiffs possess and supports the criticism that qualified immunity doctrine has resulted in a lack of development of substantive rights.25See infra Sections III.A.2.iii, A.3.iii. Based on these findings, the study concludes that without repeal or reform of governmental immunities, public protest itself may be significantly imperiled.

From here, the Article proceeds in four parts. Part I describes the First Amendment and Fourth Amendment rights at stake in the public protest context and the governmental immunities that affect recovery of monetary damages for rights violations. Part II describes the study design and elaborates further on the content of the three unique datasets. Part III presents the study’s quantitative and qualitative findings regarding qualified immunity, municipal liability, First Amendment retaliation claims, and lawsuits against federal officials under Bivens. Part IV proposes several reforms and actions to strengthen protesters’ rights and remedies.

I.  PROTESTER INJURIES AND GOVERNMENTAL IMMUNITIES

Protesters who are injured during a public demonstration or other event can bring various legal claims against those responsible for their injuries. The focus in this study is on alleged violations of First Amendment and Fourth Amendment rights by government officials and entities, which are the most common claims pursued by injured protesters. A variety of officials and governmental entities participate in policing public protests. Possible defendants in civil rights lawsuits include state and local law enforcement, U.S. Secret Service, National Park Service, and other federal agency officials, and state or local governments. Each type of defendant can rely on robust governmental immunities. Separately and in combination, these immunities are obstacles for protesters seeking compensation for constitutional injuries.

A.  Protesters’ Rights and Remedies

Protesters can experience a variety of constitutional injuries when they participate in demonstrations and other public events. Although other rights may come into play, the two principal federal constitutional protections available to protesters are the First Amendment, which protects speech and peaceable assembly, and the Fourth Amendment, which generally prohibits unreasonable searches and seizures.26U.S. Const. amends. I, IV.

Protesters may be injured owing to a wide array of First Amendment violations.27For a discussion of First Amendment claims in the study datasets, see infra Part III. For example, officials may unlawfully deny protesters access to “public forums,” including public parks, streets, and sidewalks, where they have recognized rights to speak and assemble.28Huminski v. Corsones, 396 F.3d 53, 90, 92–93 (2d Cir. 2004) (concluding that indefinite exclusion of protester from courthouse grounds violated the First Amendment); see, e.g., Dean v. Byerley, 354 F.3d 540, 558 (6th Cir. 2004) (finding that picketers have a First Amendment right to engage in peaceful residential picketing on public sidewalks). Governments may rely on invalid content-based speech regulations or enforce unlawful speech zones and other regulations that unduly restrict speech and assembly.29See, e.g., Amnesty Int’l v. Battle, 559 F.3d 1170, 1183–84 (11th Cir. 2009) (holding the creation of cordon that rendered protest ineffective violated the First Amendment); Cannon v. City & Cnty. of Denver, 998 F.2d 867, 870–74 (10th Cir. 1993) (holding that arresting abortion protesters based on content of their signs violated the First Amendment). On the use of free speech zones and other uses of space to restrict protest, see generally Timothy Zick, Speech and Spatial Tactics, 84 Tex. L. Rev. 581 (2006). Law enforcement officers may also unlawfully retaliate against protesters for exercising their First Amendment rights, confiscate their signs and displays, prohibit the recording of police officers at public demonstrations, and engage in abusive protest policing methods.30See, e.g., Davidson v. City of Stafford, 848 F.3d 384, 393–94 (5th Cir. 2017) (concluding that arresting a protester without actual or probable cause in retaliation for expression violates the First Amendment); Allen v. Cisneros, 815 F.3d 239, 245 (5th Cir. 2016) (finding that confiscation of shofar and signs at demonstration did not violate the First Amendment); Glik v. Cunniffe, 655 F.3d 78, 84 (1st Cir. 2011) (holding that arresting protesters for filming law enforcement officers in the discharge of their duties in a public space violates the First Amendment); Green v. City of St. Louis, 52 F.4th 734, 740 (8th Cir. 2022) (holding that deploying tear gas against a protester not engaged in illegal activity violated the First Amendment).

Protesters may also suffer physical and other injuries stemming from Fourth Amendment violations.31The type of Fourth Amendment claims commonly pursued in protest cases is discussed in more detail infra Part III. They may be subject to arrest without probable cause or unlawfully detained.32See, e.g., Davidson, 848 F.3d at 393–94 (holding that arrest of anti-abortion protesters without actual or probable cause violated the Fourth Amendment); Barham v. Ramsey, 434 F.3d 565, 572–77 (D.C. Cir. 2006) (finding that the mass arrest of protesters without prior dispersal order violated the Fourth Amendment right not to be subjected to an unlawful arrest). Protesters may also be injured when police officers use excessive force, including physical force used during an arrest, handcuffing and other types of restraints, and use of less-lethal munitions including tear gas, pepper spray, and projectiles.33See Fogarty v. Gallegos, 523 F.3d 1147, 1161–62 (10th Cir. 2008) (concluding that using pepper balls and tear gas against non-resisting protesters constituted excessive force under the Fourth Amendment). These violations may cause physical and psychological injuries.

There are two general types of remedies protesters can pursue when they are the victims of these or other constitutional torts. They can seek injunctive relief against government actions and policies they allege violate the U.S. Constitution (or state constitutional provisions). For example, peaceful protesters expelled from a public park can seek a court order mandating they and others be allowed to protest there in the future. Or protesters could sue for an injunction preventing police from firing tear gas into crowds of peaceful protesters.34See, e.g., Don’t Shoot Portland v. City of Portland, 465 F. Supp. 3d 1150, 1157 (D. Or. 2020) (granting a TRO against police use of tear gas against peaceful protesters).

Enjoining current or future First Amendment or Fourth Amendment violations is an important remedy. However, injunctive relief is forward-looking and declaratory. It does not compensate protesters for physical and other injuries sustained during a demonstration or other protest event because of constitutionally tortious conduct.

The other kind of relief protesters can seek in the event of constitutional violations is an award for monetary damages against individual officials and their government employers. Both section 1983 and the Supreme Court’s decision in Bivens allow individuals to sue government officials for money damages for constitutional torts (personal injuries stemming from violations of constitutional rights).35See supra notes 10–11 and accompanying text. Section 1983 applies to state and local officials, while Bivens applies to federal officials. Both section 1983 and Bivens protect against deprivations of rights secured by the U.S. Constitution. Section 1983 explicitly authorizes such claims, while Bivens implies such claims from constitutional rights provisions.

Civil rights suits for money damages are a critically important means of vindicating constitutional rights. Owing to the infrequency of prosecutions brought against law enforcement for civil rights violations and the reluctance of police departments to investigate and punish their own, a lawsuit for damages may be the only way for a protester who has been injured to obtain some measure of justice.36See Schwartz, supra note 9, at xiii (“[F]or many people, filing a lawsuit is the best available way to punish police when they violate the law and give police reason not to violate the law again.”). Monetary relief compensates injured protesters for physical, economic, and other kinds of tangible harm. It can also have deterrent effects in terms of individual officer actions and municipal policies. As in other legal contexts, damages awarded for constitutional violations are intended to make injured parties whole. The damages include not only monetary and out-of-pocket expenditures, but also recovery for pain, suffering, and emotional distress. When plaintiffs prevail in federal civil rights lawsuits, they are also entitled to recover attorneys’ fees.37See 42 U.S.C. § 1988 (authorizing award of attorney’s fees). As commentators have observed, most damages in civil rights cases are recovered through settlements. Schwartz, supra note 9, at 26. The Supreme Court has upheld settlement agreements that waive attorneys’ fees. Evans v. Jeff D., 475 U.S. 717, 741–43 (1986), superseded by statute, Civil Rights Act of 1991, Pub. L. No. 102-166, 105 Stat. 1071. These types of waivers are now common. As a result, lawyers frequently do not recover any fees when civil rights lawsuits are settled. Schwartz, supra note 9, at 26. Lawyers often view section 1983 cases as contingency fee cases, which affects civil rights plaintiffs’ access to representation. Id. at 27.

Although my study focuses on federal constitutional claims, protesters can sue under state civil rights laws and precedents, which generally adopt similar qualified immunity restrictions in cases involving violation of state constitutional rights. They can also bring state common law personal injury claims including assault, battery, false arrest, damages to property, and infliction of emotional distress.

Protesters’ remedial menu sounds expansive. However, as this study confirms, protesters’ claims for monetary damages against government officials and municipal entities are substantially constrained by an offsetting menu of liability-limiting immunities and related doctrines. As a result, protesters injured while engaged in lawful and peaceful expressive activities often find it difficult or impossible to hold government officials accountable for their actions.

B.  Section 1983 and “Qualified Immunity”

Government officials may be entitled to “qualified immunity” in section 1983 and Bivens lawsuits. Qualified immunity is a judicially created doctrine that shields government officials from being held personally liable for constitutional violations.38See Schwartz, supra note 9, at 73 (“The Supreme Court created qualified immunity out of thin air six years after it recognized the right to sue under Section 1983.”). When government officials are sued, qualified immunity functions as an affirmative defense they can raise, barring damages even if they committed unlawful acts. (Qualified immunity is not, however, a defense to claims for injunctive relief.) As a general matter, officials enjoy broad legal immunity from civil rights claims under this doctrine. As the Supreme Court has observed, qualified immunity “provides ample protection to all but the plainly incompetent or those who knowingly violate the law.”39Malley v. Briggs, 475 U.S. 335, 341 (1986). In most states, civil rights actions are similarly limited by qualified immunity.

Historically, under Supreme Court precedents, whether a defendant was entitled to qualified immunity turned on the subjective “good faith” of the official who committed the alleged violation.40Pierson v. Ray, 386 U.S. 547, 556–58 (1967). In 1982, however, the Supreme Court replaced that subjective standard with a new test framed in “objective terms.”41Harlow v. Fitzgerald, 457 U.S. 800, 819 (1982). Under the new test, officials are personally immune from monetary liability “even if they act in bad faith, so long as there is no prior court decision with nearly identical facts.”42Schwartz, supra note 9, at 74. As the Court has explained, as long as their conduct “does not violate clearly established statutory or constitutional rights of which a reasonable person would have known,” police officers and other officials are not liable for money damages under section 1983.43Harlow, 457 U.S. at 818.

The Court has made clear its new standard is intended to be more protective of government officials than the “good faith” test. At the same time, it has also stated that the standard provides “no license to lawless conduct.”44Id. at 819. According to the Court, “[i]f the law was clearly established, the immunity defense ordinarily should fail, since a reasonably competent public official should know the law governing his conduct.”45Id. at 818–19.

However, as Joanna Schwartz has observed after close examination of section 1983 qualified immunity cases, “the Court’s decisions over the next forty years have created a standard that seems virtually impossible to meet.”46Schwartz, supra note 9, at 75. Since the Court adopted its objective test, it has applied the doctrine in several ways that have made it far more favorable to defendants.

First, the Supreme Court adopted a heightened pleading standard for complaints in civil cases. The new standard requires that to avoid having claims dismissed, plaintiffs must state facts supporting a “plausible” claim for relief.47Bell Atl. Corp. v. Twombly, 550 U.S. 544, 570 (2007); Ashcroft v. Iqbal, 556 U.S. 662, 679 (2009). Schwartz has observed that this standard “may be particularly difficult for plaintiffs in civil rights cases to overcome.”48Schwartz, supra note 9, at 43. In some kinds of cases, including those that focus on the intent of government actors or the existence of local government policies or practices, “[a] plaintiff will not likely have any evidence . . . until they get to discovery.”49Id.

Second, to show the law was “clearly established,” the Supreme Court has generally required plaintiffs to point to an already existing authoritative judicial decision (or perhaps multiple decisions), with substantially similar facts. The decisional landscape is narrow. Protester plaintiffs must identify “controlling authority in their jurisdiction” or a “consensus of cases of persuasive authority.”50Wilson v. Layne, 526 U.S. 603, 617 (1999). Unpublished decisions do not count, and courts are reluctant to consider district court decisions.51See, e.g., Ullery v. Bradley, 949 F.3d 1282, 1300 (10th Cir. 2020) (“[W]e decline to consider district court opinions in evaluating the legal landscape for purposes of qualified immunity.”); Evans v. Skolnik, 997 F.3d 1060, 1067 (9th Cir. 2021) (“We have been somewhat hesitant to rely on district court decisions in this context.”). The clearly established standard expands the scope of the qualified immunity defense by requiring that plaintiffs identify Supreme Court or published federal appeals court decisions that are identical, or nearly identical, to the one being litigated.52See Kisela v. Hughes, 584 U.S. 100, 103–04 (2018) (discussing need for factual similarities). For example, plaintiffs’ allegation that officers’ use of a particular protest policing method violated their constitutional rights would have to point to published appeals court precedents establishing that use of this method was a clearly established violation of the First Amendment or Fourth Amendment.

Third, the Court has instructed that in assessing clearly established law, courts should not define the inquiry “at a high level of generality.”53Ashcroft v. al-Kidd, 563 U.S. 731, 742 (2011) (quoting Wilson, 526 U.S. at 617). As a result, “[c]ourts have granted officers qualified immunity even when they have engaged in egregious behavior—not because what the officers did was acceptable, but because there wasn’t a prior case in which that precise conduct had been held unconstitutional.”54Schwartz, supra note 9, at 76.

Fourth, in 2009, the Court altered the way in which courts apply qualified immunity doctrine in a manner that created another significant obstacle for civil rights plaintiffs.55Pearson v. Callahan, 555 U.S. 223, 236 (2009). In an earlier decision, the Court held that when assessing a qualified immunity defense, courts must first determine whether there was a violation of a constitutional right and then address whether the law was clearly established as to that right.56Saucier v. Katz, 533 U.S. 194, 201 (2001). However, the Court’s current approach allows courts to grant qualified immunity based solely on whether the law in question was clearly established—that is, without determining whether there was a constitutional violation.57Pearson, 555 U.S. at 223–24. This creates a catch-22 for civil rights plaintiffs. If courts resolve cases based on the lack of clearly established authority, there will be fewer precedents defining constitutional violations.58See Schwartz, supra note 9, at 78 (making this point). See generally David L. Hudson, Jr., Pearson v. Callahan and Qualified Immunity: Impact on First Amendment Law, 10 First Amend. L. Rev. 125 (2011) (discussing courts’ reliance on step two in assessing First Amendment claims by students, public employees, and prisoners). That situation, in turn, results in decisions concluding that officials are not liable because of a lack of clearly established law.59See Andrew Chung, Lawrence Hurley, Jackie Botts, Andrea Januta & Guillermo Gomez, For Cops Who Kill, Special Supreme Court Protection, Reuters: Investigates (May 8, 2020, 12:00 PM), https://www.reuters.com/investigates/special-report/usa-police-immunity-scotus [https://web.archive.org/web/20230929161412/https://www.reuters.com/investigates/special-report/usa-police-immunity-scotus] (examining 252 cases from 2015–2019). According to critics, it also has the effect of rendering constitutional protections “hollow.”60Mullenix v. Luna, 577 U.S. 7, 26 (2015) (Sotomayor, J., dissenting). By allowing courts to rely on a lack of clearly established law without ruling on the underlying constitutional claim, the Court “perpetuates uncertainty about the contours of the Constitution and sends the message to officers that they may be shielded from damages liability even when they act in bad faith.”61Schwartz, supra note 24, at 1818.

Fifth and finally, the Court’s construct of a “reasonable officer” has shifted over time to grant government officials broader deference. In a 1986 decision, the Court famously wrote that qualified immunity protects “all but the plainly incompetent or those who knowingly violate the law.”62Malley v. Briggs, 475 U.S. 335, 341 (1986). Since then, the Supreme Court has stated that a defendant’s conduct is to be judged on the basis of “any reasonable officer”63Messerschmidt v. Millender, 565 U.S. 535, 556 (2012). or “every reasonable official.”64Scott Michelman, The Branch Best Qualified to Abolish Immunity, 93 Notre Dame L. Rev. 1999, 2004 (2018) (quoting Ashcroft v. al-Kidd, 563 U.S. 731, 741 (2011)). As one scholar observed, this shift implies “that in order for a plaintiff to overcome qualified immunity, the right violated must be so clear that its violation in the plaintiff’s case would have been obvious not just to the average ‘reasonable officer’ but to the least informed, least reasonable ‘reasonable officer.’ ”65Id. (emphasis added).

As Joanna Schwartz has observed, the Court has “[created one additional qualified] immunity hurdle for plaintiffs: defendants’ right to immediately appeal any qualified immunity denial.”66Schwartz, supra note 9, at 79. Under normal procedural rules, a litigant would have to wait until the court enters a final judgment in the case to file an appeal. The special appeals process in qualified immunity cases can add “months or years to the case and dramatically increas[e] the costs of litigation” for plaintiffs.67Id.

The Supreme Court has offered some general justifications for its qualified immunity standards. It has asserted that qualified immunity achieves a “balance” between allowing victims to hold officials accountable and minimizing “social costs” to “society as a whole.”68Harlow v. Fitzgerald, 457 U.S. 800, 814 (1982). Noting that “claims frequently run against the innocent as well as the guilty,” the Court has identified four “social costs.”69Id.

First, the Court has explained that the doctrine aims to avoid “the expenses of litigation” by allowing district courts to dismiss suits against officers at early stages in the litigation—and without making fact-intensive inquiries into a particular officer’s motivations.70Id. Second, and relatedly, the Court expressed concern that requiring officials to respond to such litigation can “diver[t] . . . official energy from pressing public issues.”71Id. Third, the Court worried that the threat of litigation would “deter[] . . . able citizens from acceptance of public office.”72Id. Finally, the Court noted that the threat of lawsuits could chill lawful law enforcement conduct. It posited “there is the danger that fear of being sued will ‘dampen the ardor of all but the most resolute, or the most irresponsible [public officials], in the unflinching discharge of their duties.’ ”73Id. (alteration in original) (quoting Gregoire v. Biddle, 177 F.2d 579, 589 (1949)). Along similar lines, the Court explained that the doctrine of “[q]ualified immunity gives government officials breathing room to make reasonable but mistaken judgments about open legal questions.”74Ashcroft v. al-Kidd, 563 U.S. 731, 743 (2011).

The Court has also defended qualified immunity’s focus on clearly established law on the basis that it would be unfair to hold government officials to constitutional rules they were not aware of at the time of the violation. It first articulated this idea in an early decision, stating that “[a] policeman’s lot is not so unhappy that he must choose between being charged with dereliction of duty if he does not arrest when he has probable cause, and being mulcted in damages if he does.”75Pierson v. Ray, 386 U.S. 547, 555 (1967). Later, the Court explained: “If the law at that time was not clearly established, an official could not reasonably be expected to anticipate subsequent legal developments, nor could he fairly be said to ‘know’ that the law forbade conduct not previously identified as unlawful.”76Harlow, 457 U.S. at 818. As the Court has observed, “the focus” of qualified immunity is “whether the officer had fair notice that her conduct was unlawful.”77Brosseau v. Haugen, 543 U.S. 194, 198 (2004).

Critics have offered strong challenges to these justifications and to qualified immunity generally.78For a statistical rebuttal of many of the Court’s efficiency arguments, see Joanna C. Schwartz, Qualified Immunity’s Boldest Lie, 88 U. Chicago L. Rev. 605 (2021). See also Schwartz, supra note 24, at 1820 (“The Supreme Court’s qualified immunity doctrine is ungrounded in history, unnecessary or ill-suited to serve its intended policy goals, and counter-productive to interests in holding government wrongdoers responsible when they have violated the law.”). Some have attacked qualified immunity as both bad law and bad policy.79See, e.g., William Baude, Is Qualified Immunity Unlawful?, 106 Cal. L. Rev. 45, 48–49 (2018); Michael L. Wells, Qualified Immunity After Ziglar v. Abbasi: The Case for a Categorical Approach, 68 Am. U. L. Rev. 379, 383–86 (2018); Aaron L. Nielson & Christopher J. Walker, The New Qualified Immunity, 89 S. Cal. L. Rev. 1, 6–7 (2015); Schwartz, supra note 23, at 11–12. However, at least for the time being, the Supreme Court appears committed to retaining the doctrine.

C.  Municipal Liability

Qualified immunity doctrine applies to claims against individual government officials. However, protesters can also sue municipalities, counties, and other government bodies under section 1983.

Holding governmental entities liable for constitutional violations is important for several reasons. First, these entities have much deeper pockets than individual law enforcement officers.80Schwartz, supra note 9, at 100. Second, holding employers liable for constitutional violations caused by their actions or policies puts pressure on those employers to change their unconstitutional behavior.81Id. Third, assuming the unconstitutional harm emanated from the employer, it is just to hold it, as opposed to individual officers following the employer’s commands, directly responsible for the violations.82Id.

In Monell v. Department of Social Services, the Supreme Court held that a municipal government can be held liable under section 1983 for constitutionally tortious actions.83Monell v. Dep’t of Soc. Servs. of N.Y., 436 U.S. 658, 663 (1978). However, under Monell and subsequent precedents, the Court has significantly narrowed the path to recovery.84See Schwartz, supra note 9, at 93–94 (noting it is “tremendously difficult to succeed in constitutional challenges to these types of institutional failures”).

Local governments can be held liable under section 1983 for enacting unconstitutional policies.85Id. at 102–03. They can also be held liable if an official with “final policymaking authority” violates the Constitution.86Pembaur v. City of Cincinnati, 475 U.S. 469, 483 (1986). However, these theories are “uncommonly relied upon” because they require plaintiffs demonstrate constitutional wrongdoing “at the highest levels of government.”87Schwartz, supra note 9, at 103. “Final policy makers” such as local police chiefs are rarely directly involved in applying unconstitutional policies.88Id. Moreover, as Schwartz has observed, “local governments do not usually adopt policies that are unconstitutional on their face—a policy requiring officers to use excessive force, for example, or requiring officers to arrest people who exercise their First Amendment free speech rights.”89Id.

Most commonly, to establish Monell liability, plaintiffs must demonstrate a deprivation of a federal right occurred because of a “policy or custom” of the local government’s legislative body or of those local officials whose acts may fairly be said to be those of the municipality.90Monell v. Dep’t of Soc. Servs. of N.Y., 436 U.S. 658, 690–94 (1978). The informal policy or custom alleged to have caused the constitutional injury must be “so persistent and widespread as to practically have the force of law.”91Connick v. Thompson, 563 U.S. 51, 61 (2011). Under the policy or custom theory of section 1983 liability, local governments cannot be held liable for the actions of their employees solely because of their employment status.92Monell, 436 U.S. at 690. Rather, an employee must be acting pursuant to a municipal policy or custom, and the employer can only be held liable if one of their employees has committed an underlying constitutional violation pursuant to the policy or custom.93Id.

One theory or basis of policy or custom municipal liability that is particularly germane to public protest cases is the charge that local governments failed to train and supervise law enforcement and other officers.94See City of Canton v. Harris, 489 U.S. 378, 385 (1989) (recognizing this theory of municipal liability). As with other theories, however, it is very difficult to prevail on this claim. Courts have essentially treated the way a police force chooses to train its officers as a matter of policy not generally subject to judicial second-guessing in civil rights lawsuits. As the Supreme Court has noted, “the inadequacy of police training may serve as the basis for § 1983 liability,” but “only where the failure to train amounts to deliberate indifference to the rights of persons with whom the police come into contact.”95Id. at 388 (emphasis added); e.g., Estate of Jones by Jones v. City of Martinsburg, 961 F.3d 661, 671–72 (4th Cir. 2020) (“If the City’s failure to train reflects such a deliberate or consciously indifferent ‘policy,’ then its failure can fairly be said to be the ‘moving force [behind] the constitutional violation.’ ”).

At each stage of litigation, protester plaintiffs face severe challenges in terms of alleging and proving a policy or custom sufficient to hold local governments accountable. At the complaint-drafting stage, plaintiffs often lack access to the facts necessary to allege an informal policy or custom.96Schwartz, supra note 9, at 108. Thus, they may not be able to survive a local government’s motion to dismiss for failure to meet basic pleading requirements. Even at later stages of litigation, plaintiffs are likely to struggle to adduce evidence not just that their constitutional rights were violated, but that any violations were caused by an informal policy or custom. Among other issues, the Supreme Court “has not clarified what can serve as evidence of prior constitutional violations sufficient to put police chiefs on notice that their officers need better training or supervision.”97Id. at 109.

The municipal liability standards have resulted in a complex, stringent, and “nonsensical” standard of municipal liability.98Id. at 102. As one commentator observed, “[the] doctrine of municipal liability is convoluted and can require difficult inquiries into which city officials are ‘policymakers’ under state law on local government, into whether a[n] official was acting in a ‘local’ or ‘state’ capacity, into the extent of departmental ‘custom’ authorizing constitutional violations, into individual cities’ training and hiring processes, and into demanding questions about causation and fault.”99Edward C. Dawson, Replacing Monell Liability with Qualified Immunity for Municipal Defendants in 42 U.S.C. § 1983 Litigation, 86 U. Cin. L. Rev. 483, 486 (2018) (citations omitted).

D.  First Amendment “Retaliation” Claims

In addition to the many challenges posed by general qualified immunity doctrines under section 1983, the Supreme Court has recently adopted new liability limits on a specific type of claim based on retaliation for the exercise of First Amendment rights. The Court has recognized a general defense to such claims based on a finding of probable cause to arrest the speaker for any violation of law.

The First Amendment prohibits government officials from subjecting individuals to retaliatory actions because they engaged in protected speech.100Hartman v. Moore, 547 U.S. 250, 256 (2006). To succeed on a First Amendment retaliation claim, plaintiffs must prove they engaged in a constitutionally protected activity, the defendant’s actions would “chill a person of ordinary firmness” from continuing to engage in the protected activity, and the protected activity was a substantial motivating factor in the defendant’s conduct—i.e., that there was a nexus between the defendant’s actions and the intent to chill speech.101Revels v. Vincenz, 382 F.3d 870, 876 (8th Cir. 2004).

These claims have always been difficult to win. Proving retaliatory motive is difficult, but in any event not sufficient. The speaker must show that the adverse action would not have been taken absent the official’s retaliatory motive.102Hartman, 547 U.S. at 260. For example, suppose participants arrested at a public protest claimed law enforcement restricted or suppressed their speech in retaliation for the message they conveyed. To prevail, plaintiffs must show the officer would not have arrested them or interfered with their protected speech “but for” the retaliatory reason. If the officer can show the protesters were obstructing traffic or there was any other non-retaliatory reason for the arrest, the First Amendment claim would fail.

One long-unsettled question in such cases was whether the existence of probable cause to arrest a speaker precluded a First Amendment retaliation claim brought under section 1983. In Nieves v. Bartlett, the Supreme Court answered this question in the affirmative.103Nieves v. Bartlett, 587 U.S. 391, 402 (2019).

In Nieves, the Court upheld the dismissal of a First Amendment retaliation claim brought by an individual arrested at a festival after he exchanged heated words with officers assigned to police the event. The Court held that when speakers allege officers arrested them in retaliation for the exercise of First Amendment activities, probable cause for the arrest is usually a complete defense.104Id. at 400. Echoing its justifications for adopting the general qualified immunity standards, which were discussed earlier, the Court indicated it was concerned that officers who must often make “split-second” decisions when deciding whether to arrest will sometimes rely on the suspect’s protected speech in doing so.105Id. at 401. The Court also reasoned that determining whether the arrest was in retaliation for the speech in such cases would often be difficult.106Id. Thus, it concluded plaintiffs should be required in retaliation cases to plead and prove the arrest was objectively unreasonable before inquiring into the official’s subjective mental state.107Id. at 403.

The Nieves standard applies in a broad variety of contexts. However, the Court justified it using a protest-related example. The Court was concerned, it said, that “policing certain events like an unruly protest would pose overwhelming litigation risks” for officers who arrest participants.108Id. at 404. “Any inartful turn of phrase or perceived slight during a legitimate arrest,” the Court worried, “could land an officer in years of litigation.”109Id. The Court was concerned officers would be deterred from discharging their duties or “would simply minimize their communication during arrests to avoid having their words scrutinized for hints of improper motive—a result that would leave everyone worse off.”110Id.

The Nieves rule is subject to an exception. The Court concluded “the no-probable-cause rule should not apply when a plaintiff presents objective evidence that he was arrested when otherwise similarly situated individuals not engaged in the same sort of protected speech had not been.”111Id. at 407. If a plaintiff produces this comparative evidence, the burden shifts to the official to show some non-retaliatory basis for the arrest.112See id.

The Nieves rule makes it more difficult for protesters, reporters, and others attending or participating in a public protest to demonstrate they were arrested in retaliation for their communications or other First Amendment–protected activities.113See John S. Clayton, Policing the Press: Retaliatory Arrests of Newsgatherers After Nieves v. Bartlett, 120 Colum. L. Rev. 2275, 2279 (2020); see also Katherine Grace Howard, You Have the Right to Free Speech: Retaliatory Arrests and the Pretext of Probable Cause, 51 Ga. L. Rev. 607, 616–29 (2017). As the data from this study confirm, in most cases it will mean that probable cause to arrest a speaker for any offense, however minor, will negate a First Amendment retaliation claim.114See infra Section III.C.

E.  Damages Claims Against Federal Officials

In Bivens, the Court implied a cause of action for damages against federal officials who violate individuals’ rights under the Constitution.115Bivens v. Six Unknown Named Agents of Fed. Bureau of Narcotics, 403 U.S. 388, 395–97 (1971). The claim in Bivens was based on a violation of the Fourth Amendment’s prohibition on unreasonable searches and seizures.116Id. The Court has also recognized Bivens actions for Fifth Amendment and Eighth Amendment violations.117See Davis v. Passman, 442 U.S. 228, 229 (1979) (recognizing damages action against a federal employer for gender discrimination); Carlson v. Green, 446 U.S. 14, 19 (1980) (recognizing an Eighth Amendment claim for failure to provide adequate medical treatment). However, during the past four decades, the Court has not recognized any additional Bivens claims. It has become increasingly skeptical of Bivens lawsuits in general, and specifically in the context of First Amendment and Fourth Amendment claims.118See infra Section III.D. At this juncture, it is not clear protesters have any right to sue federal officials for damages relating to First Amendment or Fourth Amendment violations.

According to the Court, Bivens and its progeny “were the products of an era when the Court routinely inferred ‘causes of action’ that were ‘not explicit’ in the text of the provision that was allegedly violated.”119Hernandez v. Mesa, 589 U.S. 93, 99 (2020) (quoting Ziglar v. Abbasi, 582 U.S. 120, 132 (2017)). The Court has criticized this “ancien regime,” noting that “[i]n later years, [it] came to appreciate more fully the tension between this practice and the Constitution’s separation of legislative and judicial power.”120Id. Accordingly, the Court noted, “for almost 40 years,” it has “consistently rebuffed requests to add to the claims allowed under Bivens.”121Id. at 102.

In 2017, the Court outlined a two-step framework intended to limit the expansion of Bivens remedies.122Abbasi, 582 U.S. at 138–39. The Court applied the same approach in Hernandez, 589 U.S. at 102. Under this framework, a court must first consider whether a case “arises in a ‘new context’ or involves a ‘new category of defendants.’ ”123Hernandez, 589 U.S. at 94 (quoting Corr. Servs. Corp. v. Malesko, 534 U.S. 61, 68 (2001)). The Court’s “understanding of a new context is broad.”124Id. The standard is whether “the case is different in a meaningful way from previous Bivens cases” decided by the Court.125Abbasi, 582 U.S. at 139. If so, the court must “ask whether there are any ‘special factors that counsel hesitation’ about granting the extension.”126Hernandez, 589 U.S. at 102 (quoting Abbasi, 582 U.S. at 121).

According to the Court, “special factors” are rooted in concerns about the separation of powers among the branches of federal government.127Id. (citing “the risk of interfering with the authority of the other branches”). They include, but are not limited to, the existence of alternative remedies and respect for coordinate branches of government. Thus, a court must “consider the risk of interfering with the authority of the other branches, . . . ask whether ‘there are sound reasons to think Congress might doubt the efficacy or necessity of a damages remedy’ . . . and ‘whether the Judiciary is well suited, absent congressional action or instruction, to consider and weigh the costs and benefits of allowing a damages action to proceed.’ ”128Id. (quoting Abbasi, 582 U.S. at 136, 137). If any factor causes a court to hesitate, the court should “reject the request” to recognize the Bivens claim.129Id. In general, the Court has described the expansion of Bivens as “a disfavored judicial activity.”130Abbasi, 582 U.S. at 121 (quoting Ashcroft v. Iqbal, 556 U.S. 662, 675 (2009)).

Although the Court has assumed First Amendment claims may be brought under Bivens, it has never expressly held as much and has sometimes expressed skepticism regarding such claims.131See Wood v. Moss, 572 U.S. 744, 757 (2014) (assuming Bivens extends to First Amendment claims); Reichle v. Howards, 566 U.S. 658, 663 n.4 (2012) (“We have never held that Bivens extends to First Amendment claims.”); Ashcroft v. Iqbal, 556 U.S. 662, 675 (2009) (assuming, without deciding, that a free exercise claim was available because the issue was not raised on appeal, but noting that the reluctance to extend Bivens “might well have disposed of respondent’s First Amendment claim of religious discrimination” because “we have declined to extend Bivens to a claim sounding in the First Amendment”). See generally Bush v. Lucas, 462 U.S. 367 (1983) (declining to extend Bivens to a claim sounding in the First Amendment). In Egbert v. Boule (2022), the Court ruled that plaintiffs could not sue federal officials for money damages based on First Amendment retaliation and Fourth Amendment excessive force claims.132Egbert v. Boule, 596 U.S. 482, 493–501 (2022). The Court rejected both claims on the grounds that implied actions under Bivens do not extend to “new” contexts and Congress was in a better position to determine whether to recognize any such actions.133Id. at 498. Although Egbert did not arise in the context of a public protest, the Court’s holding that First Amendment retaliation claims and Fourth Amendment excessive force claims are not viable under Bivens bodes ill for similar claims in other contexts.

II.  STUDY DESIGN AND DATASETS

The purpose of this study is to assess how the foregoing governmental immunities have affected plaintiffs’ First Amendment and Fourth Amendment claims against government officials under section 1983 and Bivens for injuries sustained at public demonstrations and other events. The study tracks the disposition of more than 400 constitutional claims in over 300 federal civil rights cases.

Unlike other qualified immunity studies, which examined broad categories of decisions or dockets, my study focuses on a discrete set of activities—“public protest”—that gave rise to section 1983 and Bivens claims.134Other studies have focused on broader sets of qualified immunity decisions or dockets in a range of section 1983 claims. See sources cited supra note 22. The most comprehensive study was conducted by Joanna C. Schwartz, who studied dockets in more than 1,000 cases. See Schwartz, supra notes 23–24. The decision to focus on public protest cases and claims required that the study define and identify “public protest.” For purposes of all three datasets, “public protest” was generally defined as a set of facts in which one or more individuals participated in a public march, rally, demonstration, parade, or other similar activity. Claims involving conduct related to public protest, including leafletting, public displays, and certain kinds of expressive conduct such as flag burning, were also included in the datasets. By contrast, the datasets excluded First Amendment and Fourth Amendment claims in areas including prisoner litigation, employment-related actions, conflicts involving K-12 student speech, and actions filed in connection with ordinary traffic stops or domestic disturbance calls. This definition obviously could be narrower or broader, and the public protest limit necessitated some judgment calls. Not all decisions involved large or mass demonstrations, but many did, and all included claims involving the kind of “out of doors” protest, hand-billing, and related activities typically engaged in during traditional public protest activity.135        See generally Timothy Zick, Speech Out of Doors: Preserving First Amendment Liberties in Public Places (2008).

To conduct the study, I compiled three unique datasets. Each dataset consists of federal district court and appeals courts (including Supreme Court) decisions, which I read and coded. The first dataset, Qualified Immunity, includes 253 district and appellate court decisions, both published and unpublished, in which qualified immunity was raised as a defense to First Amendment or Fourth Amendment claims in the context of public protests.136The decisions were collected using the following Westlaw searches in the Federal Cases database: (“first amendment” (freedom /3 (speech assembly))) /p (demonstration protest protestor protester rally rallies street park sidewalk plaza pavement mall parade walk-out sit-in picket) & “qualified immunity”; (“first amendment” (freedom /3 (speech assembly))) & “qualified immunity” & (public demonstration protest! rally rallies street park highway sidewalk plaza road pavement mall boulevard parade walk-out sit-in picket) & (1983 bivens); “first amendment” /40 “qualified immunity” /p (protest demonstration rally parade); and SY,DI(92k1430 92k1431 92k1529 92k1732 92k1736 92k1744 92k1758 92k1759 92k1760 92k1761 92k1762 92k1764 92k184* 92k185* 92k1864) & (SY,DI(78k1373 78k1374 78k1376 78k1398 78k1407 78k1432 78k1440 170Bk3295 170Bk3323(2) 170Bk3625(2) 393k1472 393k1475 393k1483) “qualified immunity”). Returned results for all searches were then reviewed to isolate claims brought in connection with public protest activities, per the study definition. In combination, these decisions addressed a total of 468 First Amendment and Fourth Amendment claims. The study examined cases from 1982, when the Supreme Court adopted its modern “two-step” qualified immunity approach, to December 2022.137See Harlow v. Fitzgerald, 457 U.S. 800, 815–19 (1982) (rejecting the “good faith” standard and adopting the “clearly established law” standard).

Each of the 253 decisions in the Qualified Immunity dataset was coded for: (1) court; (2) date of decision; (3) whether the decision was published or unpublished; (4) type of constitutional claim (First Amendment or Fourth Amendment); (5) procedural posture in which a qualified immunity defense was raised (Summary Judgment, Motion to Dismiss, or Trial); (6) disposition of the motion to dismiss on qualified immunity grounds (granted or denied); (7) whether denials of summary judgment addressed the merits or were based on the existence of genuine issues of material fact; (8) whether a motion to dismiss or for summary judgment was granted based on Step One, Step Two, or Both steps of the qualified immunity analysis; (9) in appeals, whether the appellate court affirmed or reversed the district court’s qualified immunity disposition; (10) description of the First Amendment or Fourth Amendment claim; and (11) basis for the court’s conclusion on the qualified immunity motion. All decisions in the Qualified Immunity database were also coded for (12) whether plaintiffs pursued a claim for municipal liability under Monell; (13) whether a defense motion to dismiss or for summary judgment on the Monell claim was granted or denied; and (14) general grounds for the court’s disposition of the municipal liability claim.

The other two datasets are more limited in scope. The Nieves Retaliation Claims dataset includes forty-one published and unpublished federal court decisions from 2019 through December 2022.138Westlaw searches in the federal district court and appellate court databases were as follows: (protest demonstration rally picket) /30 retaliation /p nieves and retaliation /20 “First Amendment” /p nieves. The results were then reviewed to isolate claims arising in the context of public protest activity. Several retaliation claims were also collected from the Qualified Immunity dataset, which swept in some post-Nieves retaliation claims. Each decision was coded for (1) procedural posture; (2) disposition of a defense motion to dismiss or for summary judgment based on Nieves; (3) criminal offense(s) charged; (4) whether the decision addressed the Nieves unequal treatment exception and, if so, the court’s disposition of that part of the claim; (5) whether plaintiffs pursued a claim for retaliation against the municipality; and (6) disposition of the retaliation claim.

The Bivens Claims dataset includes twenty-six published and unpublished decisions between 1971 and the end of December 2022 in which courts addressed First Amendment or Fourth Amendment Bivens claims in the context of public protests.139The Westlaw search in the federal district court and appellate court databases was as follows: bivens /p protest or demonstration or rally /p “first amendment” or “fourth amendment” and DA (aft 1971). These results were then reviewed to isolate claims arising in the context of public protest activity. The relatively low number of reported Bivens protest decisions available in Westlaw is not surprising. Westlaw coverage for older unpublished decisions is spotty so the database does not include all Bivens protest-related decisions. Further, state and local officials are far more likely than federal officials to be involved in law enforcement and other activities giving rise to protest-related constitutional claims. Each decision was coded for (1) type of constitutional claim (First Amendment, Fourth Amendment, or both); (2) whether the court recognized a Bivens First Amendment or Fourth Amendment cause of action; and (3) in the event the court did not recognize the Bivens action, its reasoning (for example, claim arises in a “new context,” the presence of “special factors,” and so forth).

All three datasets have statistical and other limitations that narrow the study’s scope and findings. Most empirical qualified immunity studies have relied on decisions available on Westlaw.140See sources cited supra note 22; see also Schwartz, supra note 23, at 20 n.64 (acknowledging that most studies have relied on decisions available on Westlaw). However, as Joanna Schwartz has observed, because Westlaw omits many unpublished opinions as well as lawsuits resolved without any opinion, such studies can “say little about the frequency with which qualified immunity is raised, the manner in which all motions raising qualified immunity are decided, and the impact of qualified immunity on case dispositions.”141Schwartz, supra note 23, at 20–21. However, as Schwartz acknowledges, such studies can “offer insights about the ways . . . courts assess qualified immunity . . . in a written opinion.”142Id. at 21. The study examines opinions accessible to courts when they analyzed qualified immunity and other defenses in protest cases.

There are some quantitative limitations. Since my study is limited to claims brought in “public protest” cases, it is not based on a random or complete sample of all qualified immunity decisions. Thus, quite intentionally, it does not purport to make claims about the dispositions of all qualified immunity motions. Moreover, because my study considers both district court and appeals courts decisions, and primarily claims addressed at both the motion to dismiss and summary judgment stages, it cannot account for all final dispositions of qualified immunity motions in the study.143The study data include a few decisions following bench trials. For example, a qualified immunity motion denied at the motion to dismiss stage could be granted or denied later at summary judgment. Or the case may settle. The Retaliation Claims and Bivens Claims datasets, which are smaller samples, have similar quantitative limitations. In addition, the sample sizes in these two datasets are relatively small. The three datasets provide snapshots of how courts have disposed of qualified immunity and other motions in public protest cases during the relevant time periods.

Even with the foregoing limitations, the study offers a rare glimpse into how courts address qualified immunity in public protests cases. The data also provide information about the most common types of claims protesters pursued and how these different claims fared under qualified immunity, whether defense motions to dismiss or for summary judgment were successful, how courts applied the two-step qualified immunity analysis, whether Monell claims were pursued and sustained, the effect of Nieves on First Amendment retaliation claims, and whether protesters have been able to pursue Bivens actions. In addition, the study’s qualitative analysis helps reveal the extent to which First Amendment and Fourth Amendment law has developed—or failed to develop—in the public protest context and the extent to which courts have left important questions unanswered. In sum, the study offers an in-depth analysis of how qualified immunity has affected constitutional claims brought by protester plaintiffs.

III.  DATA AND FINDINGS

This Part presents the study’s data and principal findings. It begins with a quantitative and qualitative examination of the largest dataset, Qualified Immunity. The Part then turns to the effect of governmental immunities and defenses on municipal liability, First Amendment retaliation claims, and protesters’ Bivens actions.

A.  Section 1983 and Qualified Immunity

This Section presents findings from the Qualified Immunity dataset. It begins with a general overview of the dataset, and then discusses more detailed quantitative findings concerning First Amendment and Fourth Amendment claims. In connection with the discussion of these claims, the Section also presents qualitative assessments of the state of clearly established First Amendment and Fourth Amendment law in public protest cases.

1.  Qualified Immunity Dataset: Overview

Table 1 contains general information about the overall number of cases, whether decisions were published or unpublished, and the distribution of federal district court and courts of appeals decisions in the Qualified Immunity dataset. As indicated, this dataset includes federal district and appellate court public protest decisions from 1982 through the end of 2022 in which defendants sought dismissal or summary judgment based on qualified immunity. It does not include state-level constitutional claims or qualified immunity decisions.

The Qualified Immunity dataset consists of 253 (published and unpublished) federal district court and appellate court decisions. As noted earlier, for purposes of establishing whether there is clearly established law regarding a constitutional right, courts look primarily to published courts of appeal decisions (although some will also look to published district court decisions). There are more than twice as many published (170) as unpublished (83) decisions in the database. In terms of precedents most likely to be considered controlling, there are eighty-six published appeals court decisions—including two decisions from the Supreme Court.144These decisions are the primary basis for the description and analysis of substantive First Amendment and Fourth Amendment rights below. See infra Sections III.A.2–3.

Table 1.  General Case Data
Cases in the Dataset253
Published Cases170
Unpublished Cases83
Appellate Cases (Including Supreme Court)114
District Court Cases139
Published Appellate Cases86

The study of the Qualified Immunity dataset focused primarily on the disposition of First Amendment and Fourth Amendment claims subject to defense motions for dismissal or summary judgment based on qualified immunity. As indicated in Table 2, the dataset includes 468 distinct First Amendment and Fourth Amendment claims as to which defendants filed such motions. A claim was counted just once, even if brought against multiple defendants—unless the court disposed of the claim differently for certain defendants, in which case the claim was counted more than once. In general, courts tended to analyze qualified immunity motions by multiple defendants together.

There were slightly more First Amendment (253) than Fourth Amendment (215) claims in the dataset. More qualified immunity motions concerning these claims were decided by federal district courts (287) than by federal appellate courts (181). In many cases, no appeal appears to have been filed after the district court disposition of defense qualified immunity motions. Although it is possible appeals were filed but not noted on Westlaw, many cases appear to have terminated at the district court level without any interlocutory or other appeals.

The study examines constitutional claims subject to defense qualified immunity motions, again in cases that resulted in a published or unpublished opinion available on Westlaw. If, at the time the study period closed, an appellate decision was not available in Westlaw, then the district court decision was included in the dataset. In all other cases, the highest available appellate decision (Supreme Court or federal court of appeal) was coded instead of the district court opinion.

Table 2.  General Claims Data 
Claims in the Dataset468
First Amendment Claims253
Fourth Amendment Claims215
Claims Considered in District Courts287
Claims Considered in Appellate Courts (Including Supreme Court)181

Like other studies, mine tracks the disposition and analysis of constitutional claims brought by protester plaintiffs.145See, e.g., Leong, supra note 22, at 684–88 (accounting for separate claims in study of district court decisions). A docket study focusing on public protest cases, as defined for purposes of the study, was not feasible. Even if all public protest cases could be identified through a review of court dockets, to get a substantial sample one would need to review complaints filed in a multitude of districts.146See Schwartz, supra note 23, at 19–25 (basing study on a review of dockets for section 1983 claims filed in five districts). Focusing on defendants would provide some information about how many individual officers were sued and how many achieved dismissals, but it would not provide information about why they were sued or how courts analyzed constitutional claims in qualified immunity cases.147There is also the problem of what to do about “Doe” defendants, which appeared in several cases in the Qualified Immunity dataset. Focusing on case-level data, for example, how many cases resulted in dismissal on qualified immunity grounds, would likewise not tell us what kinds of claims protesters typically bring, the dispositions or success rates of defense motions to dismiss or for summary judgment regarding specific claims, and information about substantive First Amendment and Fourth Amendment law. My study focuses primarily on claim-level findings to learn how courts have analyzed motions to dismiss claims based on qualified immunity in the specific context of public protest.

Success rates overall and by claim for defense motions to dismiss or for summary judgment based on qualified immunity are reported in Figure 1. The Qualified Immunity dataset includes only cases in which defendants raised a qualified immunity defense as to one or more constitutional claims and courts explicitly addressed the defense. A defense qualified immunity motion was deemed “successful” if it was granted or dismissal of the claim was upheld on qualified immunity grounds. Motion success was not defined as disposing of all claims in the case, including Monell, state law, and other actions.148Cf. Schwartz, supra note 23, at 45 (finding that qualified immunity resulted in dismissal of all claims in just 0.6% of cases and summary judgment on all claims in 2.6% of cases). Rather, my study focused on the qualified immunity determination with respect to each claim of constitutional wrong.

Figure 1.  Defense Q.I. Motion Success Rates

Although approximately a third of qualified immunity motions succeeded at the pleadings stage (53/152 for all claims), as in other studies defendants were far more likely to prevail at summary judgment.149See Schwartz, supra note 23, at 39 (“[C]ourts were more likely to grant summary judgment motions on qualified immunity grounds than they were to grant motions to dismiss on qualified immunity grounds.”). Examination of qualified immunity decisions in protest-related cases thus adds some support for the claim that the defense does not generally serve the goal of weeding out cases at the earliest stages of litigation and sparing defendants the expenses of discovery.150See id. at 11 (observing that “plaintiffs can often plausibly plead clearly established constitutional violations and thus defeat motions to dismiss”). Defense success rates at the motion to dismiss stage in my study are somewhat higher than those reported in some others, but generally consistent with dismissal findings across studies.151See id. at 39 (finding 26.6% dismissal rate for motions to dismiss). In sum, in most protest cases plaintiffs were able to proceed to discovery on their claims.

As noted, courts were more likely to grant summary judgment on qualified immunity grounds than to dismiss at the pleadings stage. Across all claims, defendants prevailed on 58% (183/313) of their motions. That success rate was consistent across claims, with courts granting 60% (101/168) of defense qualified immunity motions in First Amendment cases and 57% (82/145) of summary judgment motions in Fourth Amendment cases. Again, these numbers are generally consistent with those reported in other studies.152See id. (finding courts granted 39.7% of qualified immunity summary judgment motions); see also sources cited supra note 22 (reporting low denial rates ranging from 14% to 32%).

Courts denied summary judgment as to 130 claims. In 53% of those cases (69/130), the defense motion was denied because there were genuine issues of material fact at issue. In the other 47% (61/130) of summary judgment motions, courts denied the motions on the merits (that is, held that plaintiffs had met their burden of showing a violation of clearly established law).

As shown in Figure 2, appellate courts were more likely than district courts to rule in defendants’ favor on qualified immunity. In published and unpublished decisions available on Westlaw, district courts granted 45% (128/287) of defense motions. Appellate courts ruled in defendants’ favor on 60% (109/181) of plaintiffs’ constitutional claims. These numbers are likely owing in part to defendants’ low rate of success at the pleadings stage, which in many instances were the last results coded. District courts, which faced more defense motions at the pleadings stage, were inclined to allow for some factual development before dismissing plaintiffs’ claims.

Figure 2.  Q.I. Motion Success Rates by Court

Figure 3 shows that appellate court success rates were similar if one considers only the eighty-six published decisions. Courts granted or upheld defense qualified immunity defenses with respect to 57% (77/135) of all constitutional claims. In published appellate decisions, the rate of success for defendants was still lower (48% or 15/31) at the motion to dismiss stage than when the case had reached the summary judgment stage (60% or 62/103). However, in published decisions appellate courts ruled in defendants’ favor at the pleadings stage at a somewhat higher rate than did all courts at that stage.153See supra Figure 1 (finding dismissal rate of 35% for all claims). Appellate courts may have been responding to the Supreme Court’s directive that non-meritorious cases should be dismissed at an earlier stage, or they may simply have been convinced that plaintiffs had not adequately pleaded a clearly established violation under applicable pleading rules.

Figure 3.  Q.I. Motion Success Rates in Published Appellate Decisions

As discussed earlier, under qualified immunity doctrine, courts can dismiss or grant summary judgment for defendants if the plaintiff has not demonstrated a constitutional violation occurred (“Step One”) or if, despite the occurrence of a constitutional violation, the law was not “clearly established” at the time the violation occurred (“Step Two”).154See supra notes 55–61 and accompanying text. Prior to 2009, the Supreme Court instructed lower courts to address these two steps in order.155Saucier v. Katz, 533 U.S. 194, 200–07 (2001), overruled by Pearson v. Callahan, 555 U.S. 223 (2009). In 2009, the Court held the sequence was not mandatory; thus, courts could skip Step One and base decisions solely on analysis at Step Two.156Pearson, 555 U.S. at 236.

Grants of defense qualified immunity motions were coded for sequencing. If a claim was dismissed or defendants prevailed on summary judgment, the disposition was coded “Step One” when the basis for granting or upholding qualified immunity was the absence of a constitutional violation, “Step Two” if the sole basis for granting or upholding qualified immunity was the court’s conclusion that the law was not “clearly established,” and “Both” if the court granted or upheld qualified immunity on the basis that there was a constitutional violation but the law was not “clearly established” at the time. The few instances in which the court’s decision was unclear regarding which Step it was relying on were also coded as “Both.”

Figure 4.  Sequencing and Success Rate

As indicated in Figure 4, when courts ruled in defendants’ favor in public protest cases, they did so at Step One 57% of the time (133/235). For Fourth Amendment claims, courts granted qualified immunity at Step One 63% (67/107) of the time. That percentage dropped to 52% (66/128) for First Amendment claims. The higher rate for Fourth Amendment claims may be attributable to the lenient probable cause and excessive force standards applied in Fourth Amendment cases, which make it more likely courts will conclude there was no constitutional violation. Of course, the higher success rates for defense motions may also be attributable to the relative weakness of the plaintiffs’ Fourth Amendment claims. Although not included in Figure 4, the number of overall Step One dispositions was somewhat higher (65% or 50/77) if one looks only at the eighty-six published appellate court decisions in the dataset.

Scholars have raised the concern that if courts proceed directly to Step Two there will be fewer opportunities to develop “clearly established” law, thus making it more difficult for plaintiffs to prevail in qualified immunity cases.157See, e.g., Schwartz, supra note 23, at 76 (discussing the adverse effect sequencing can have on the development of constitutional law). There is also a related concern that constitutional law will stagnate or fail to develop if courts do not rule on the constitutional question at Step One.158See Schwartz, supra note 24, at 1814–20 (discussing concerns that qualified immunity results in courts failing to define the contours of constitutional rights).

My data do not indicate courts are engaged in widespread avoidance of constitutional issues in public protest cases. But again, the findings may be driven in part by the constitutional standards courts are called upon to apply to First Amendment and Fourth Amendment claims. Those standards call for, among other things, consideration of context and assessment of the “reasonableness” of governmental actions. The constitutional doctrine may make it easier for courts to dispose of claims by concluding no violation has occurred, that plaintiffs have not satisfied their burden of providing evidence of a constitutional violation, or that the law is not sufficiently clear.

The data show that in a significant percentage of instances, 35% overall (82/235), courts relied on the Step Two conclusion that the law was not “clearly established.”159The data did not produce a large enough sample size to assess whether the Court’s decision in Pearson, which allowed courts to address Step Two first in qualified immunity cases, had any effect on the sequencing. In these instances, courts did not address the substance of the constitutional claims. As discussed later, judicial reliance on a lack of clearly established law in public protest cases has probably limited development of substantive constitutional law regarding First Amendment and Fourth Amendment rights.160See infra Sections III.B–C. Consider that in 42% (54/128) of rulings in defendants’ favor on First Amendment claims, courts relied on the absence of clearly established law regarding issues ranging from the constitutionality of exclusions of protesters from public properties to the right to record law enforcement. Those rulings make it more difficult for plaintiffs in future cases to prove a violation or show the law is clearly established.161See Schwartz, supra note 24, at 1815 (noting the Court’s qualified immunity decisions have created a “vicious cycle”). Courts also avoided the constitutional question in motions addressing a quarter of Fourth Amendment claims.

Some commentators have suggested that qualified immunity doctrine allows for development of substantive law because it permits courts to find a constitutional violation at Step One but still hold the law was not clearly established at Step Two.162See, e.g., John C. Jeffries, Jr., The Right-Remedy Gap in Constitutional Law, 109 Yale L.J. 87, 99–100 (1999) (arguing that qualified immunity standards allow for judicial innovation). My data show little evidence of such innovative judicial practice. Only 6% (8/129) of First Amendment claims were disposed of in this way, with a slightly higher percentage of Fourth Amendment claims (11% or 12/108). Again, these percentages track other studies’ findings.163See Nielson & Walker, supra note 79, at 37 (discussing studies finding that in only 2.5–7.9% of claims did courts find there was a constitutional violation but upheld qualified immunity).

Finally, my data show that appellate reversal or affirmance rates in protest-related qualified immunity cases were very low. Overall, appeals courts reversed lower court decisions on qualified immunity only 33% (59/181) of the time. For First Amendment claims, the reversal rate was 33% (36/108) and for Fourth Amendment claims it was 32% (23/73). These reversal rates are generally consistent with those reported in other qualified immunity studies.164See Schwartz, supra note 23, at 41 (finding an affirmance rate of 65.4%). A closer look at these data demonstrates that appellate courts reversed district courts 40% of the time (25/62) when they denied a qualified immunity motion, but only 26% of the time (30/114) when they granted a qualified immunity motion. This finding is consistent with the data in Figure 2, which show appellate courts were more likely to rule in favor of qualified immunity across a range of claims.

2.  First Amendment Claims

In addition to the general claims data discussed above, the Qualified Immunity dataset includes more specific information about First Amendment claims. The data include the types of claims protesters pursued, the success rates for qualified immunity motions respecting different types of claims, and the substantive law as it pertains to the First Amendment rights of public protesters.

i.  Types of Claims

There are 253 First Amendment claims in the Qualified Immunity dataset. Figure 5 shows the distribution and frequency of the six most common types of First Amendment claims.

Figure 5.  Types of First Amendment Claims

Retaliation claims were the most frequently litigated type of First Amendment claim. Law enforcement or other government officials violate the First Amendment when they arrest, use force against, or otherwise restrict expressive activity in retaliation for the exercise of First Amendment rights.165Hartman v. Moore, 547 U.S. 250, 256 (2006). To prevail on a retaliation claim, “the plaintiffs must show that they engaged in protected activity, that the defendants’ actions caused an injury to the plaintiffs that would chill a person of ordinary firmness from continuing to engage in the activity, and that a causal connection exists between the retaliatory animus and the injury.”166Bernini v. City of St. Paul, 665 F.3d 997, 1007 (8th Cir. 2012); see also Baribeau v. City of Minneapolis, 596 F.3d 465, 481 (8th Cir. 2010).

As discussed earlier, in Nieves v. Bartlett (2019), the Supreme Court modified the law with respect to retaliation claims.167See Nieves v. Bartlett, 587 U.S. 391, 400 (2019) (holding that probable cause to arrest generally negates a First Amendment retaliation claim). The Qualified Immunity dataset includes decisions addressing seventy-eight retaliation claims subject to the standards that applied prior to Nieves.168Post-Nieves retaliation claims were collected in a separate dataset and are discussed infra Section III.C.

Nearly half (124/253 or 49%) of the First Amendment claims pertained to protesters’ rights to access public properties and the doctrines that apply to speech and assembly in those places. Individuals and groups have a First Amendment right to speak and assemble in certain public properties, including public streets, parks, and sidewalks.169See Perry Educ. Ass’n v. Perry Local Educators’ Ass’n, 460 U.S. 37, 45 (1983) (explaining modern public forum doctrine). While governments can impose content-neutral time, place, and manner restrictions on speech and assembly in these “quintessential” public fora, they generally cannot restrict expression based on its content or prohibit access altogether.170Id. Under the First Amendment, regulations of speech based on subject matter or viewpoint receive strict judicial scrutiny and must be narrowly tailored to further compelling governmental interests.171See Reed v. Town of Gilbert, 576 U.S. 155, 170 (2015) (explaining that content-based speech regulations are subject to strict scrutiny). Thirty-seven First Amendment claims asserted that government regulated speech based on its content. Time, place, or manner regulations are subject to a lower degree of judicial scrutiny. They must be content-neutral, supported by important governmental interests, narrowly tailored to burden no more speech than necessary, and must leave available alternative channels of communication.172Ward v. Rock Against Racism, 491 U.S. 781, 791 (1989). Fifty-three First Amendment claims involved application of this standard.

Under the First Amendment, protesters and other speakers also have a right to access other public forums, primarily depending on the extent to which governments intend to allow expressive activities in these places and the extent to which such activities would affect their ordinary functioning.173See Perry, 460 U.S. at 45. In places generally open to the public for expressive purposes, or so-called designated public fora, governments can impose content-neutral time, place, and manner regulations.174Id. at 45–46. In “non-public” or “limited” public forums, regulations need only be viewpoint-neutral and reasonable.175Cornelius v. NAACP Legal Def. & Educ. Fund, 473 U.S. 788, 799–800 (1985). Thirty-four First Amendment claims concerned government restrictions on access to various public properties.

Rounding out the First Amendment claims, protesters brought thirty-two claims challenging a variety of policing methods—for example, use of tear gas, herding or “kettling” of protesters, and surveillance of protest groups. Protesters claimed these actions chilled or prohibited expression. Plaintiffs also pursued a dozen claims relating to arrests or other adverse actions taken against protesters who were recording law enforcement at public demonstrations. As discussed below, whether there is a First Amendment right to record police is an issue on which courts remain somewhat divided.176See infra notes 225–27 and accompanying text; see also Karen M. Blum, Qualified Immunity: Time to Change the Message, 93 Notre Dame L. Rev. 1887, 1897 (2018) (discussing the circuit split on the right to record).

ii.  Claims Disposition Data

Figure 6 shows the success rates for qualified immunity motions respecting the five most common types of First Amendment claims.177Since the dataset included only twelve “right to record” claims, the sample size was considered too small to produce any meaningful conclusions. Significant findings relate to the procedural posture of qualified immunity dispositions and the disparate success rates for qualified immunity motions challenging certain claims.

Figure 6.  Q.I. Motion Success Rates by First Amendment Claim

Although some of the sample sizes are small, the data generally show that plaintiffs were able to keep claims alive at the pleadings stage. The success rate percentages for retaliation, content-based speech regulations, and access to forum claims were in line with the overall pleadings stage dismissal percentages reported earlier.178See supra Section II.A.1.

Two claims produced unanticipated results. In qualified immunity motions respecting challenges to time, place, and manner regulations, defendants prevailed 63% (10/16) of the time. The judicial balancing that applies to time, place, and manner regulations generally requires consideration of factual context not typically available at the pleadings stage. The high success rate may reflect the deferential standard applicable to content-neutral time, place, and manner regulations, the uncertain state of the law as it pertains to application of the standard, the relative strength or weakness of the claims in the dataset, or some combination of these factors.

The other unexpected finding is that only 7% (1/14) of motions to dismiss First Amendment challenges to protest policing methods were successful. However, several of these claims relied on allegations that police had used aggressive policing methods against compliant and peaceful protesters or dispersed assemblies without cause or warning.179See Green v. City of St. Louis, 52 F.4th 734, 740 (8th Cir. 2022) (concluding that deploying tear gas against protesters who were not engaging in illegal activity violated clearly established First Amendment rights); cf. Quraishi v. St. Charles County, 986 F.3d 831, 838 (8th Cir. 2021) (holding that using tear gas or other law enforcement tactics to interfere with reporting activity violated clearly established First Amendment rights). Taking those allegations as true, courts concluded they stated a clear violation of the First Amendment.

At summary judgment, defendants substantially prevailed on their qualified immunity motions, winning 72% (26/36) of time, place, and manner claims, 62% (33/53) of retaliation claims, and 55% (11/18) of claims challenging protest policing methods. Again, there were a couple of exceptions. Defendants were granted qualified immunity as to only 44% (11/25) of claims involving content-based speech regulations and won only 50% (10/20) of motions relating to claims involving access to public property. This may reflect the fact that the law in both areas is longstanding and relatively clear. As discussed, under the First Amendment, laws or regulations based on content face a heavy presumption of invalidity. Similarly, protesters have a presumptive right to access certain public properties including public parks, streets, and sidewalks.

iii.  First Amendment Law and Protesters’ Rights

The numbers paint an important, if only partial, picture when it comes to application of qualified immunity doctrine in First Amendment cases. The study was also designed to identify and critically analyze the substantive law that has developed—or failed to develop—during application of qualified immunity doctrine. The law that matters most is controlling authority in a specific jurisdiction. However, using a qualitative assessment, we can get a more general sense of the development of substantive standards concerning protesters’ First Amendment rights. The assessment that follows relies primarily on published appellate court decisions but, when useful in terms of filling some gaps, also considers published district court decisions.

Although retaliation claims were the most common in the Qualified Immunity dataset, the core First Amendment rights of protesters relate to access to public properties and the application of content neutrality standards there. Protesters rely on access to public forums such as public streets, parks, and sidewalks, as well as other public properties, to organize and participate in public demonstrations, rallies, and other events.

In public forum qualified immunity cases, several courts treated arbitrary, broad, and effective denials of access to public fora as First Amendment violations.180See Collins v. Jordan, 110 F.3d 1363, 1371 (9th Cir. 1996) (holding that dispersing protesters absent evidence they are unlawful, violent, pose a clear and present danger of imminent violence, or violate some law violated the First Amendment); Dean v. Byerley, 354 F.3d 540, 559 (6th Cir. 2004) (holding that picketer has a First Amendment right to engage in peaceful targeted residential picketing); Dietrich v. John Ascuaga’s Nugget, 548 F.3d 892, 898 (9th Cir. 2008) (concluding that the complete exclusion of plaintiffs from a public sidewalk violated the First Amendment); Huminski v. Corsones, 396 F.3d 53, 92–93 (2d Cir. 2004) (finding that although the right was not clearly established, issuance of trespass notices indefinitely excluding a protester from state courthouses and lands violated the First Amendment); McGlone v. Bell, 681 F.3d 718, 733–35 (6th Cir. 2012) (holding that a state university’s fourteen business day advance notice requirement in policy requiring nonaffiliated individuals and groups to obtain permission before speaking on certain parts of its campus was an unconstitutional restriction on free speech); Occupy Columbia v. Haley, 738 F.3d 107, 125 (4th Cir. 2013) (holding that arresting protestors for their presence and protests on state house grounds after a certain time of day violated their First Amendment rights). They also held that precedents clearly established protesters’ rights to distribute pamphlets and have access to an audience in a public forum,181See Amnesty Int’l, USA v. Battle, 559 F.3d 1170, 1185 (11th Cir. 2009) (observing that while none of the cases “are on all fours with the instant case, and do not clearly elucidate the fact-specific rule that police may not create a police cordon that makes a protest rally totally ineffective,” prior cases “need not be ‘materially similar’ to the present circumstances so long as the right is ‘sufficiently clear that a reasonable official would understand that what he is doing violates that right’ ” and “[t]here need not . . . be a prior case wherein ‘the very action in question has previously been held unlawful’ ”). The court concluded the defendants “had fair warning that Amnesty had a clearly established right to assemble, to protest, and to be heard while doing so.” Id. engage in peaceful residential picketing,182Dean, 354 F.3d at 559. protest on private property with the owner’s consent,183Jones v. Parmley, 465 F.3d 46, 58–59 (2d Cir. 2006). be present on State House grounds after 6:00 p.m.,184Occupy Columbia, 738 F.3d at 125. and engage in non-disruptive activity on a public sidewalk adjacent to a public school.185People for the Ethical Treatment of Animals v. Rasmussen, 298 F.3d 1198, 1204 (10th Cir. 2002).

However, appellate courts upheld several bans on protest in government properties other than public streets, parks, and sidewalks.186See Braun v. Baldwin, 346 F.3d 761, 765–66 (7th Cir. 2003) (finding that it was not a First Amendment violation to arrest a speaker for disorderly conduct when he distributed pro-jury nullification pamphlets inside a courthouse and refused to desist when ordered to do so); Oberwetter v. Hilliard, 639 F.3d 545, 554 (D.C. Cir. 2011) (concluding that arresting a protester for staging an unlawful performance inside the Jefferson Memorial did not violate a clearly established First Amendment right); Paff v. Kaltenbach, 204 F.3d 425, 433–34 (3d Cir. 2000) (holding that it was not a violation of the First Amendment to arrest political party activists for criminal trespass while they were leafleting on the sidewalk outside a U.S. Post Office on income tax day). In addition, they concluded the following actions did not violate clearly established First Amendment rights to access public properties:

  • Enforcing an invalid permit ordinance that violated the First Amendment, on the ground that the officer was entitled to rely on the ordinance;187Grossman v. City of Portland, 33 F.3d 1200, 1210 (9th Cir. 1994).
  • Excluding a protester from state courthouse grounds and lands, because the “right of access to judicial proceedings” was not clearly established at the time;188Huminski v. Corsones, 396 F.3d 53, 68 (2d Cir. 2005).
  • Arresting a protester for refusing to move a rally from the sidewalk adjacent to Liberty Bell Center in Independence National Historic Park, because it was not clearly established at the time that the sidewalk was a public forum;189Marcavage v. Nat’l Park Serv., 666 F.3d 856, 859 (3d Cir. 2012).
  • Promulgating and enforcing a curfew, since protestors did not have a clearly established right under the First Amendment to continuously occupy a plaza on state capitol grounds for an indefinite time;190Occupy Nashville v. Haslam, 769 F.3d 434, 445–46 (6th Cir. 2014). and
  • Denying a state university student’s request to set up a table in the patio area outside the student union, since the right to access such space was not clearly established.191Turning Point USA at Ark. State Univ. v. Rhodes, 973 F.3d 868, 880 (8th Cir. 2020).

As one might expect based on qualified immunity doctrine, the forum access precedents allow protesters to hold officials liable for egregious restrictions, including flat bans on access to traditional or quintessential public fora. However, they also permit officials to enforce otherwise unconstitutional permit requirements and exclude protesters from important venues on the ground that there is insufficient controlling authority addressing access to those places or no reasonable official would know this violated the First Amendment.

According to the decisions, it is difficult for protesters to prove a clearly established right to access a property unless that same property has been previously declared a public forum for First Amendment purposes. But when courts rely on the absence of controlling authority with respect to a public place, they fail to develop forum law. This is part of qualified immunity’s “vicious cycle.”192Schwartz, supra note 24, at 1815.

Protesters also rely on courts to enforce content neutrality rules in public places. The data suggest they have done so unevenly and inconsistently. The Supreme Court has admonished lower courts not to define constitutional issues at a high level of generality but to rely only on controlling precedent.193White v. Pauly, 580 U.S. 73, 78–79 (2017). Nevertheless, in some contexts, courts applied general doctrinal rules to deny qualified immunity. In these instances, failure to follow the Court’s instructions benefitted protester plaintiffs.

For example, courts relied on the general principle that content-based regulations of expression violate the First Amendment. Based on that principle, they held that forcing abortion protesters to vacate a public sidewalk based on the content of their signs or arresting someone for, without more, burning an American flag violated clearly established First Amendment rights.194See Cannon v. City and Cnty. of Denver, 998 F.2d 867, 878–79 (10th Cir. 1993) (holding arrest of anti-abortion protesters for carrying signs reading “the killing place” on public sidewalk violated the First Amendment); Logsdon v. Hains, 492 F.3d 334, 346 (6th Cir. 2007) (holding police officers who allegedly removed anti-abortion protester from public sidewalk based on the content of his expression were not entitled to qualified immunity); Snider v. City of Cape Girardeau, 752 F.3d 1149, 1158–59 (8th Cir. 2014) (concluding the First Amendment prohibits the arrest and prosecution of an individual for, without more, burning the American flag to express an opinion). They also concluded, again based on general standards forbidding content-based speech regulations, that public university officials cannot prohibit student protests because of the content of their message and law enforcement officers violated the First Amendment when they made no serious effort to quell hecklers before shutting down a public protest.195See Crue v. Aiken, 370 F.3d 668, 680–81 (7th Cir. 2004) (holding it is clearly established that the First Amendment protects the rights of students and faculty to address student athletes on the issue of the racist nature of mascot); Bible Believers v. Wayne County, 805 F.3d 228, 256 (6th Cir. 2015) (concluding that imposing content-based heckler’s veto violated clearly established First Amendment rights; crowd’s violence was not substantial, evangelists were peaceful, and officers made no serious attempt to quell hecklers). Similarly, appellate courts held that it is clearly established that protesters cannot be arrested for communicating protected profanity.196See Sandul v. Larion, 119 F.3d 1250, 1256 (6th Cir. 1997) (concluding that well-established Supreme Court precedents demonstrate that saying “f—k you” to abortion protesters is constitutionally protected speech). Finally, one appeals court held that protesters cannot be arrested for engaging in an unusual form of dissent, on the ground that the First Amendment “protects bizarre behavior.”197See Tobey v. Jones, 706 F.3d 379, 388 (4th Cir. 2013) (concluding the First Amendment “protects bizarre behavior,” including airline passenger’s right to display peaceful non-disruptive message in protest of government policy).

By contrast, when courts followed qualified immunity law to the letter, they frequently upheld government actions that violated content neutrality rules. In several cases courts concluded defendants were entitled to qualified immunity even though they adopted or enforced content-based regulations. For example, courts held that the following actions and regulations did not violate clearly established First Amendment law:

  • Ordering anti-abortion activists displaying fetuses near a middle school to disperse under a law prohibiting disruptive presence at schools;198Ctr. for Bio-Ethical Reform v. L.A. Cnty. Sheriff Dep’t., 533 F.3d 780, 794 (9th Cir. 2008).
  • Arresting protesters for demonstrating publicly in thong underwear;199Egolf v. Witmer, 526 F.3d 104, 111 (3d Cir. 2008).
  • Arresting the driver of a truck who painted words on the side of his truck indicating he was “a fucking suicide bomber communist terrorist!” with “W.O.M.D. on Board”;200Fogel v. Collins, 531 F.3d 824, 827 (9th Cir. 2008).
  • Excluding a protester from a welcoming ceremony authorized by U.S. Senate resolution for carrying a sign objecting to the intended disposition of Olympic dormitories for correctional purposes;201Kroll v. U.S. Capitol Police, 847 F.2d 899, 904 (D.C. Cir. 1988).
  • Preventing a journalist from engaging with a counter-protester, under threat of arrest, at a public library children’s book reading event called “Drag Queen Story Hour”;202Saved Mag. v. Spokane Police Dep’t., 19 F.4th 1193, 1195 (9th Cir. 2021). and
  • Excluding protesters from an official speech on private property because of the viewpoint of a message displayed on a bumper sticker on their car.203Weise v. Casper, 593 F.3d 1163, 1169 (10th Cir. 2010).

In these instances, courts did not apply general content neutrality principles. Instead, they required that protesters identify controlling authority with facts similar or identical to those in the case under review—a case (or two) involving protesters in thong underwear or messages on bumper stickers, for example. With respect to novel claims, or at least claims courts viewed as such, they were quite strict about application of qualified immunity standards. To be fair to lower courts, even the Supreme Court has sometimes equivocated on the content neutrality point in the context of protests. The Court held in one case that it was not clearly established that Secret Service agents bore a responsibility to ensure that protest groups with different viewpoints had access to comparable locations during a presidential visit.204Wood v. Moss, 572 U.S. 744, 759–60 (2014). Even so, looking for precedential twins and dead ringers in highly context-specific protest cases led courts to uphold qualified immunity.

Protesters’ speech and assembly rights are substantially affected by the enforcement of time, place, and manner regulations. Here, too, the data show very mixed success for protester plaintiffs. In several cases challenging time, place, and manner restrictions, courts concluded protesters had either not alleged or adduced evidence of a First Amendment violation.205See Frye v. Kansas City Missouri Police Dep’t., 375 F.3d 785, 790 (8th Cir. 2004) (holding officers did not violate the First Amendment when they ordered anti-abortion protesters to relocate signs depicting aborted fetuses, which were distracting to drivers); Hartman v. Thompson, 931 F.3d 471, 480–81 (6th Cir. 2019) (holding it did not violate the First Amendment to move protesters to a speech zone at a state fair); Kass v. City of New York, 864 F.3d 200, 209 (2d Cir. 2017) (concluding that ordering person obstructing sidewalk to move along or use protest zone did not violate the First Amendment); Marcavage v. City of Chicago, 659 F.3d 626, 631 (7th Cir. 2011) (city police officers did not violate the First Amendment free speech rights of religious organization’s members by refusing to permit them to stand on sidewalks leading to homosexual athletic and cultural events in order to conduct outreach activities, despite members’ contention that alternative venues were inadequate); Marcavage v. City of New York, 689 F.3d 98, 109 (2d Cir. 2012) (holding city’s restrictions on expressive activity on a public sidewalk during a national political convention did not violate protestors’ First Amendment rights; city had significant interest in keeping the sidewalk across from an arena in which the convention was being held clear for pedestrians and in maintaining security, and even though there were no specific threats of violence, where area was generally crowded, the sidewalk next to the arena had been closed to pedestrian traffic, fifty thousand attendees were expected for the convention itself, and the President, Vice President, and other government officials were attending the convention); Pahls v. Thomas, 718 F.3d 1210, 1234–35 (10th Cir. 2013) (holding enforcing viewpoint-neutral policy to move protesters to the south side of a road while opponents were allowed to stay in a more favorable location on private property did not violate the First Amendment); Ross v. Early, 746 F.3d 546, 558 (4th Cir. 2014) (enforcement of a free speech zone against demonstrator who was arrested for leafleting outside of designated area near arena did not violate the First Amendment). In others, courts concluded that the applicable law concerning time, place, and manner was not clearly established:

  • The Fourth Circuit held that a reasonable officer could have believed, in 2005, that prohibiting an abortion protester from displaying large, graphic signs depicting aborted fetuses at a major intersection was lawful because case law from the Fourth Circuit and Supreme Court was ambiguous on that issue.206Lefemine v. Wideman, 672 F.3d 292, 300–01 (4th Cir. 2012), vacated, 568 U.S. 1 (2012).
  • The Ninth Circuit concluded that denial of protestors’ application for a march permit without a promise on protestors’ part not to engage in civil disobedience was unlawful, but the condition did not violate clearly established First Amendment rights under controlling circuit and Supreme Court precedent.207Galvin v. Hay, 374 F.3d 739, 746–47 (9th Cir. 2004).
  • The D.C. Circuit held that a reasonable police officer could have believed that, given its proximity to the Capitol, a protest on the East Front sidewalk of the U.S. Capitol was subject to different First Amendment standards than apply in similar public properties.208Lederman v. United States, 291 F.3d 36, 47–48 (D.C. Cir. 2002). The court also agreed with the government’s assertion that because narrow tailoring is “ ‘not an exact science,’ a reasonable officer should not be expected to perform that analysis prior to arresting an individual for violating a time, place, and manner restriction governing expressive activity in a public forum.”209Id. at 47.

As critics of qualified immunity doctrine have complained, in determining whether the law of time, place, and manner was clearly established, some courts engaged in factual parsing and line-drawing. For example, the Ninth Circuit concluded that relegation of a public prayer event to a “First Amendment area” burdened the plaintiffs’ speech to a substantially greater degree than necessary to achieve the government’s purposes.210Galvin, 374 F.3d at 755. However, the court held officials were entitled to qualified immunity because the relevant case law indicated that time, place, and manner doctrine, in particular the narrow tailoring requirement, distinguished between claims that an audience is essential to the message being conveyed and claims that location was essential for that purpose.211Id. at 757. Since plaintiffs were challenging the regulation based on locational as opposed to audience proximity, the court reasoned, a reasonable official would not have had sufficiently clear legal guidance to avoid violating the plaintiffs’ First Amendment rights.212Id. The Ninth Circuit’s “narrow tailoring” analysis highlights a central challenge plaintiffs face in terms of identifying clearly established law.

Protesters also brought First Amendment challenges to various protest policing methods, including issuance of unlawful dispersal orders, use of less-lethal weapons during protest events, and surveillance of protest groups. The Eleventh Circuit held that using cordons or barriers that prevent protesters from being seen or heard by anyone violates the First Amendment.213See Amnesty Int’l, USA v. Battle, 559 F.3d 1170, 1184–85 (11th Cir. 2009) (holding that the creation of a cordon that rendered a protest ineffective by preventing protesters from being seen or heard by anyone violated First Amendment rights). Several courts held that arbitrary dispersals of otherwise lawful public protests violate clearly established First Amendment law.214See Collins v. Jordan, 110 F.3d 1363, 1371–73 (9th Cir. 1996) (explaining that it is clearly established law that protests cannot be dispersed on ground they are unlawful unless they are violent or pose a clear and present danger of imminent violence or they are violating some other law in the process; a reasonable officer could not have believed that violent protests that occurred in the wake of a verdict in a highly publicized criminal trial in another city justified a ban on all public demonstrations the following evening); Davidson v. City of Stafford, Texas, 848 F.3d 384, 393–94 (5th Cir. 2017) (holding that arresting an anti-abortion protester while he was protesting outside an abortion clinic, without actual or arguable probable cause to support arrest, violated clearly established First Amendment rights). Courts also concluded that deploying tear gas and other less-lethal munitions against protesters who are not engaging in any illegal activity is unconstitutional.215See Green v. City of St. Louis, 52 F.4th 734, 740 (8th Cir. 2022) (concluding that deploying tear gas against protesters who were not engaging in illegal activity violated clearly established First Amendment rights); cf. Quraishi v. St. Charles Cnty., 986 F.3d 831, 839 (8th Cir. 2021) (explaining that it was clearly established that using tear gas or other law enforcement tactics to interfere with reporting activity violated First Amendment). Finally, the Ninth Circuit held that government officials violated clearly established First Amendment law when they conducted an eight-month investigation into a vocal, but entirely peaceful group.216White v. Lee, 227 F.3d 1214, 1239 (9th Cir. 2000).

However, results changed dramatically if courts discerned even an inkling of disruption or potential for violence at a public protest. In that event, they were far more likely to give law enforcement the benefit of the doubt in terms of protest-policing methods. For example, courts held that confiscating signs at demonstrations, using tear gas against protesters blocking egress from an industrial plant, arresting protesters who refused law enforcement directives to use a “free speech zone,” and making preemptive arrests did not violate the First Amendment or did not violate clearly established law.217See Allen v. Cisneros, 815 F.3d 239, 245 (5th Cir. 2015) (concluding that confiscation of shofar and signs at a demonstration did not violate the plaintiff’s first amendment rights); Ellsworth v. City of Lansing, No. 99-1045, 2000 U.S. App. LEXIS 2049, at *8 (6th Cir. Feb. 10, 2000) (concluding that use of tear gas against picketers blocking egress from industrial plant did not violate the First Amendment); Marcavage v. City of New York, 689 F.3d 98, 110 (2d Cir. 2012) (holding that probable cause supported protestors’ warrantless arrests for obstruction of governmental administration, where protestors rejected seventeen directives by three officers to leave no-demonstration zone, insisting on their constitutional right to demonstrate where they stood); Cross v. Mokwa, 547 F.3d 890, 897 (8th Cir. 2008) (explaining that it was not clearly established that a police officer could be liable on a prior restraint theory for conducting a search and making arrests supported by probable cause when occupants of condemned buildings were there illegally). In sum, while peaceful and compliant protesters were successful in pursuing challenges to protest policing methods, evidence or even allegations of disruption or potential for violence made success far less likely.

As noted earlier, the most frequently pursued First Amendment claim was that officials unlawfully retaliated against protesters for engaging in protected speech and assembly.218Hartman v. Moore, 547 U.S. 250, 256 (2006). Lower federal court decisions in the Qualified Immunity dataset did not produce much law concerning First Amendment retaliation claims. Retaliation claims often turn on the motive of the defendant, thus making them poor vehicles for establishing bright line rules.219See, e.g., Brown v. City of St. Louis, No. 18 CV 1676, 2022 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 85588, at *13 (E.D. Mo. May 12, 2022) (explaining that protesters’ retaliation claim failed because they did not show officers were aware of their presence, that they objected in any way to their presence or activities, or that they intentionally directed the pepper spray at them because of their First Amendment activities). They are also fact-dependent in other ways.

In a typical case, the Eighth Circuit held that when protesters moved toward officers “in a threatening manner” and blocked traffic, “[a] reasonable officer could conclude that this conduct violated Minnesota law and was not protected speech.”220Bernini v. City of St. Paul, 665 F.3d 997, 1007 (8th Cir. 2012). Further, the court concluded that since there was no evidence the protesters had been singled out while other similarly situated speakers had not been arrested, “[t]he only reasonable inference supported by the record is that the group’s unlawful conduct, not the protected speech, motivated the officers’ actions.”221Id.

Nevertheless, a few retaliation decisions produced intriguing results. In one case, a district court held that retaliating against protesters for their speech by surveilling them and pointing a red laser from a sniper rifle at a group member during a speech violated the First Amendment.222Black Lives Matter v. Town of Clarkstown, 354 F. Supp. 3d 313, 327 (S.D.N.Y. 2018). In an unpublished decision, the Ninth Circuit concluded that a reasonable official would know that directing a train into the path of demonstrators, one of whom lost his legs as a result, to stop a protest violated the First Amendment.223Willson v. Hubbard, No. 88-15671, 1990 WL 43011, at *2 (9th Cir. Apr. 6, 1990). In these decisions, at least, the courts did not point to any prior precedent with similar facts. Perhaps when the facts are so egregious, courts are willing to bend the clearly established standard.

Finally, courts addressed claims that officers violated the First Amendment when they interfered with or prevented the recording of officers as they engaged in protest policing. As Joanna Schwartz has observed, “[c]oncerns that the Court’s qualified immunity jurisprudence renders the Constitution hollow are even more acute for constitutional claims involving new technologies and techniques.”224Schwartz, supra note 24, at 1817. Several courts have held that there is a First Amendment right to record police at a public protest and that right is clearly established.225See Smith v. City of Cumming, 212 F.3d 1332, 1333 (11th Cir. 2000) (holding that there is a First Amendment right to record the police at a public protest, but that plaintiffs did not demonstrate the right had been violated); Gericke v. Begin, 753 F.3d 1, 10 (1st Cir. 2014) (holding that arresting person for attempting to film officer in a public place and in the absence of any order to stop filming violated the plaintiff’s First Amendment rights); Glik v. Cunniffe, 655 F.3d 78, 85 (1st Cir. 2011) (concluding that arresting citizens for filming law enforcement officers in the discharge of their duties in a public space violates the First Amendment). However, other courts have held that at the time of the alleged violation, the right to record was not clearly established or not apparent to all reasonable officers.226See Fields v. City of Philadelphia, 862 F.3d 353, 361–62 (3d Cir. 2017) (explaining that there is a First Amendment right to record police, but it wasn’t clear that the law gave fair warning so that every reasonable officer knew that, absent some sort of expressive intent, recording police activity at a public protest was constitutionally protected; there was “no robust consensus” concerning the right to record police in public places); Fordyce v. City of Seattle, 55 F.3d 436, 439–40 (9th Cir. 1995) (concluding that all individual police officers were entitled to qualified immunity with respect to plaintiff’s section 1983 damages claims relating to his arrest under a Washington statute prohibiting the recording of private conversations; at time of arrest, whether and under what circumstances conversations in public streets could be deemed private within the meaning of the privacy statute was not yet settled under state law and under the facts, a reasonable officer could have believed the plaintiff was recording private conversations in violation of the statute); see also Blum, supra note 176, at 1895 (noting the circuit split on the right to record). Courts have also observed that the right is not unlimited, and that arresting protesters for recording officers in ways that interfere with their duties does not violate clearly established law.227See, e.g., Fleck v. Trs. of Univ. of Pa., 995 F. Supp. 2d 390, 398, 408 (E.D. Pa. 2014) (concluding that a preacher engaging in disruptive behavior in a mosque entryway did not have a clearly established right to continue to record a police officer while holding camera close to the officer’s face after the officer requested that the preacher stop recording).

In sum, First Amendment decisions in the Qualified Immunity dataset demonstrate many of the pathologies of qualified immunity doctrine. While courts have held that egregious forms of governmental abuse can be the basis for a claim under section 1983, they have also upheld qualified immunity in cases involving denial of access to public fora, content discrimination, and questionable time, place, and manner regulations. Courts have applied the doctrine inconsistently, sometimes relying on general principles and in other instances demanding precise controlling authority.

We also learned that although wholly peaceful and compliant protesters can pursue claims for damages, at the first sign of disruption or potential violence, courts deferred to officers’ choice to use aggressive protest policing methods. In terms of retaliation, government actors probably cannot mow down demonstrators with a train—although the only opinion on this matter is unpublished and is not controlling authority concerning other types of conveyances. Again, in instances in which the facts are truly egregious, courts may apply the qualified immunity standard more flexibly. Finally, the cases indicate that not all appellate courts have concluded that there is a clearly established First Amendment right to record police at demonstrations.

3.  Fourth Amendment Claims

The Qualified Immunity dataset includes court decisions in which 215 Fourth Amendment claims were the subject of defense qualified immunity motions. Although the data support some clear limitations on governmental actions under the Fourth Amendment in the protest context, they also demonstrate an overall lack of substantive development.

i.  Types of Claims

Figure 7 shows the most common Fourth Amendment claims plaintiffs pursued in the cases in the Qualified Immunity dataset. The general standards governing these 215 Fourth Amendment claims are well-established.

Figure 7.  Types of Fourth Amendment Claims

The Fourth Amendment protects the “right of the people to be secure in their persons . . . against unreasonable searches and seizures.”228U.S. Const. amend. IV. To prevail on a claim for false arrest, a plaintiff must demonstrate that officers lacked probable cause to make the arrest. Probable cause to arrest exists when the officers have knowledge or reasonably trustworthy information of facts and circumstances that are sufficient to warrant a person of reasonable caution in the belief that the person to be arrested has committed or is committing a crime.229Dunaway v. New York, 442 U.S. 200, 208 n.9 (1979). The existence of probable cause to arrest, even for a very minor offense, is a complete defense to a Fourth Amendment false arrest claim.230See Atwater v. City of Lago Vista, 532 U.S. 318, 354 (2001) (“If an officer has probable cause to believe that an individual has committed even a very minor criminal offense in his presence, he may, without violating the Fourth Amendment, arrest the offender.”).

In an excessive force claim, a plaintiff must show that the use of force was excessive under the facts and circumstances presented.231Graham v. Connor, 490 U.S. 386, 396 (1989). In making this determination, the Supreme Court has instructed lower courts to pay “careful attention” to factors such as “the severity of the crime at issue, whether the suspect poses an immediate threat to the safety of the officers or others, and whether he is actively resisting arrest or attempting to evade arrest by flight.”232Id. As the Court has emphasized, “[t]he ‘reasonableness’ of a particular use of force must be judged from the perspective of a reasonable officer on the scene, rather than with the 20/20 vision of hindsight.”233Id.

Finally, a seizure of the person occurs “when there is a governmental termination of freedom of movement through means intentionally applied.”234Brower v. Cnty. of Inyo, 489 U.S. 593, 597 (1989); see Torres v. Madrid, 141 S. Ct. 989, 998 (2021). To be valid under the Fourth Amendment, a seizure or detention must be reasonable under the circumstances. Under the Fourth Amendment, an officer may seize an individual’s property from a public area “only if Fourth Amendment standards are satisfied—for example, if the items are evidence of a crime or contraband.”235Soldal v. Cook Cnty., 506 U.S. 56, 68 (1992). Officers may also conduct searches incident to arrest when they have reasonable suspicion contraband is present.236Terry v. Ohio, 392 U.S. 1, 30 (1968).

ii.  Claims Disposition Data

The success rates for defense motions to dismiss or for summary judgment based on qualified immunity are shown in Figure 8. The same caveats that applied to determining successful disposition of defense motions respecting First Amendment claims apply to Fourth Amendment claims. The findings count granted motions to dismiss and for summary judgment, and appellate court rulings upholding those grants as successful whether or not plaintiffs amended their complaints or their claims were considered on remand after appeal. The success rates are, as indicated, snapshots of dispositions in reported decisions available on Westlaw.

Figure 8 shows that, like the First Amendment claims in the dataset, two-thirds or more of Fourth Amendment claims survived defense motions to dismiss. By contrast, at summary judgment, courts were much more inclined to grant or uphold qualified immunity for defendants for false arrest (61% or 48/79 claims) and unlawful search or seizure (71% or 15/21 claims).

Figure 8.  Q.I. Motion Success Rates by Fourth Amendment Claim

As discussed earlier in the general data findings, when addressing qualified immunity respecting Fourth Amendment claims, courts were more likely to grant immunity at Step One. In those instances, courts held that no violation had occurred, instead of concluding that there was a lack of clearly established law at Step Two.237See supra Section III.A.1. As we have seen, courts were overall likely to grant defense motions for summary judgment. But the high rate of summary judgment for false arrest and unlawful search and seizure claims likely also reflects the deferential probable cause and reasonableness standards that apply to such claims.

The exception was defense motions for summary judgment on excessive force claims, which succeeded only 42% (19/45) of the time. As discussed below, several courts held that law enforcement uses of force against peaceful assemblies or compliant protesters constituted clear Fourth Amendment violations.238See infra notes 252–54 and accompanying text. In other cases, courts concluded that the degree or amount of force used against protesters violated clearly established Fourth Amendment standards.239See infra notes 252–54 and accompanying text. These decisions account for the lower defense success rates regarding excessive force claims at summary judgment.

iii.  Fourth Amendment Law and Protesters’ Rights

Substantive Fourth Amendment law in the context of public protest has developed slowly in lower courts. Like the discussion of First Amendment law, the following analysis focuses primarily on published federal courts of appeals decisions to assess what substantive Fourth Amendment law has been established. However, it also considers district court decisions that apply circuit precedents in Fourth Amendment qualified immunity determinations.

Appellate courts consistently held that arresting protesters without actual or arguable probable cause violated clearly established Fourth Amendment law.240See Davidson v. City of Stafford, 848 F.3d 384, 393–94 (5th Cir. 2017) (concluding that the arrest of an anti-abortion protester without probable cause violated clearly established Fourth Amendment law). They also concluded that it is a clear violation of the Fourth Amendment to arrest protesters without first issuing a dispersal order (although one district court held that officers are under no obligation to determine whether the order is lawful prior to enforcing it).241See Barham v. Ramsey, 434 F.3d 565, 573 (D.C. Cir. 2006) (holding that arresting protesters without first providing a dispersal order violated clearly established Fourth Amendment rights); Bidwell v. Cnty. of San Diego, 607 F. Supp. 3d 1084, 1099–100 (S.D. Cal. 2022) (finding no violation of clearly established Fourth Amendment law when officers failed to engage in an “individualized inquiry” regarding validity of dispersal order). Notwithstanding these limits, courts applied a flexible probable cause standard and upheld arrests for various offenses, some very minor—using noise amplification near an abortion clinic,242Duhe v. City of Little Rock, 902 F.3d 858, 861–63 (8th Cir. 2018). falling asleep in a zipped tent in a public park,243Williamson v. Cox, 952 F. Supp. 2d 176, 184 (D.D.C. 2013). openly carrying firearms on a public fishing pier,244Fla. Carry, Inc. v. City of Mia. Beach, 564 F. Supp. 3d 1213, 1233 (S.D. Fla. 2021). burning the Mexican flag in public without a permit,245Bohmfalk v. City of San Antonio, No. SA-09-CV-0497, 2009 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 109710, at *11 (W.D. Tex. 2009). and unfurling a banner outside a designated “speech zone.”246Asprey v. N. Wyo. Cmty. Coll. Dist., 823 F. App’x. 627, 633–34 (10th Cir. 2020).

Fourth Amendment law is unsettled when it comes to the validity of protesters’ arrests for engaging in protected expression. The Eighth Circuit held that arresting protesters solely for engaging in protected speech violates clearly established Fourth Amendment rights.247See Baribeau v. City of Minneapolis, 596 F.3d 465, 478–79 (8th Cir. 2010) (concluding that the arrest of protesters for playing music, broadcasting statements, dressing as zombies, and walking erratically violated clearly established Fourth Amendment rights). Similarly, the Sixth Circuit held that the law was clearly established that a county fair patron could not be arrested for disorderly conduct based on his spewing profanities at police and a fairgrounds executive director when he was being escorted off the fairgrounds (apparently for wearing a shirt stating “Fuck the Police”).248Wood v. Eubanks, 25 F.4th 414, 425–27 (6th Cir. 2022).

However, a federal district court applying circuit law concluded that officers who arrested a protester for anonymous comments made by others on his livestream after he posted the Chief of Police’s address did not violate clearly established Fourth Amendment law.249Zinter v. Salvaggio, 610 F. Supp. 3d 919, 939–40 (W.D. Tex. 2022) (observing that the speaker had not identified any case law indicating that arrest based on others’ anonymous comments was unlawful). Another district court held that officers did not act recklessly, negligently, or unreasonably in relying on a fellow officer’s determination that probable cause existed to arrest a protester for walking along the public sidewalks displaying “a gigantic Styrofoam middle finger emblazoned with the letters ‘Fuck cops.’ ”250Brandt v. City of Westminster, 300 F.Supp.3d 1259, 1264, 1273 (D. Colo. 2018). A district court also held that officers did not violate clearly established Fourth Amendment law when they arrested a protester for “interference” when he refused to relinquish a camera—something he otherwise had a right to possess under the circumstances—when ordered to do so.251Zinter, 610 F. Supp. 3d at 941.

As these decisions demonstrate, probable cause reasonableness standards make it difficult for courts to develop clearly established law concerning false arrest. As in other areas, egregious mass arrests and other actions not supported by any probable cause have been condemned as violating clearly established Fourth Amendment law. However, precedents show that even arrests closely related to, if not directly based on protected expression, have been the basis for qualified immunity for Fourth Amendment claims. The absence of precedents addressing similar or nearly identical circumstances has prevented courts from recognizing some clear constitutional violations.

In terms of excessive force claims, courts have consistently held that using less-lethal force, such as pepper spray and tear gas, against compliant and peaceful protesters violates clearly established Fourth Amendment law.252See Buck v. City of Albuquerque, 549 F.3d 1269, 1291 (10th Cir. 2008) (concluding that the law was clearly established that the use of force against nonviolent antiwar protestors facing misdemeanor charges, who did not flee or actively resist arrest, was excessive); Fogarty v. Gallegos, 523 F.3d 1147, 1163 (10th Cir. 2008) (concluding that the law was clearly established that the use of pepper balls and tear gas against non-resisting protesters constitutes excessive force under the Fourth Amendment); Headwaters Forest Def. v. Cnty. of Humboldt, 276 F.3d 1125, 1130–31 (9th Cir. 2002) (concluding that the use of pepper spray on a gathering of fewer than ten protesters when they already had control of the crowd and could have used more peaceful methods of maintaining public order violated clearly established law concerning excessive force); Johnson v. City of San Jose, 591 F. Supp. 3d 649, 662–63 (N.D. Cal. 2022) (holding that it was clearly established at the time that a police officer shot a protester with a foam projectile as the protester attempted to leave the scene of the protest that firing a less lethal projectile that risked causing serious harm at an individual who was not an imminent threat to officers in the midst of an allegedly unlawful assembly, resulting in an injury restricting the movement of that individual, amounted to a seizure and an excessive use of force); Laird v. City of St. Louis, 564 F. Supp. 3d 788, 800–01 (E.D. Mo. 2021) (holding it was unreasonable to use pepper spray against a protestor, throw him against the wall, kick and choke him while he was handcuffed, and dragged another protestor across pavement, when the protesters were nonviolent misdemeanants who did not flee or actively resist arrest and posed no threat to the security of the officers or the public); Lamb v. City of Decatur, 947 F. Supp. 1261, 1264–65 (C.D. Ill. 1996) (concluding that pepper spraying peaceful and non-resisting demonstrators violates the Fourth Amendment’s ban on the use of unnecessary force). The same goes for using other types of force when arresting or subduing a compliant protester.253See Zinter, 610 F. Supp. 3d at 955 (holding that Fifth Circuit precedents clearly established that “once a suspect has been handcuffed and subdued, and is no longer resisting, an officer’s subsequent use of force is excessive”) (quoting Carroll v. Ellington, 800 F.3d 154, 177 (5th Cir. 2015)); Jones v. City of St. Louis, 599 F. Supp. 3d 806, 821 (E.D. Mo. 2022) (holding that “[u]nder Eighth Circuit precedent, it was ‘clearly established’ . . . that the ‘gratuitous’ use of force ‘against a suspect who is handcuffed, not resisting, and fully subdued [was] objectively unreasonable under the Fourth Amendment’ ”) (quoting Krout v. Goemmer, 583 F.3d 557, 566 (8th Cir. 2009)). Driving a train into a crowd of peaceful demonstrators may constitute excessive force, although the only decision reaching that conclusion is unpublished.254Willson v. Hubbard, No. 88-15671, 1990 WL 43011, at *2 (9th Cir. Apr. 6, 1990).

However, as was true of some First Amendment claims, excessive force results sometimes hinged on whether the protest was wholly peaceful and non-disruptive. Courts held that the use of less-lethal munitions to disperse violent or unruly protests, tasing protesters in the context of “hostile” protest environments, and even kicking or choking protesters who refused to comply with officers’ commands did not constitute excessive force under the Fourth Amendment.255See Bernini v. City of St. Paul, 665 F.3d 997, 1006 (8th Cir. 2012) (concluding that the use of non-lethal munitions to disperse a violent crowd did not amount to the use of excessive force under the Fourth Amendment); Lash v. Lemke, 786 F.3d 1, 10 (D.C. Cir. 2015) (holding that tasing a protester in the context of a hostile protest environment does not constitute use of excessive force in violation of the Fourth Amendment); Laird, 564 F. Supp. 3d at 800–01 (concluding that it was not clearly established that herding protestors to an intersection where officers deployed pepper spray against one protestor, threw him against the wall, kicked and choked him while he was handcuffed, and dragged another protestor across pavement, or that kettling detainees or applying zip cuffs too tightly rose to the level of excessive force); Poemoceah v. Morton Cnty., No. 20-cv-00053, 2020 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 249116, at *23–24 (D.N.D. Dec. 29, 2020) (concluding that tackling a protester did not violate clearly established Fourth Amendment law); Abdur-Rahim v. City of Columbus, 825 F. App’x. 284, 288 (6th Cir. 2020) (finding that pepper spraying a protester after repeated orders to disperse did not violate a clearly established Fourth Amendment right).

Several district courts also rejected excessive force claims concerning the use of handcuffs or zip ties so tight they caused physical injuries to protesters. In some cases, courts reasoned that under circuit precedent, only force sufficient to break a person’s wrist violated clearly established Fourth Amendment law.256See Robertson v. City of St. Louis, No. 18-CV-01570, 2021 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 186855, at *22 (E.D. Mo. Sept. 29, 2021) (concluding that the use of zip ties to detain arrested protesters did not violate clearly established Fourth Amendment law concerning excessive force because it has not been clearly established that anything less than force that breaks the person’s wrist constitutes excessive force); Thomas v. City of St. Louis, No. 18-CV-01566, 2021 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 193964, at *23 (E.D. Mo. Oct. 7, 2021) (explaining that it is not clearly established that applying zip ties too tightly violates the Fourth Amendment); Zinter v. Salvaggio, 610 F. Supp. 3d 919, 953 (W.D. Tex. 2022) (explaining that in the Fifth Circuit, tight handcuffing that causes acute contusions of the wrist is insufficient to demonstrate excessive force). The handcuffing/zip tie decisions demonstrate how the requirement that plaintiffs identify controlling precedent with the same facts undermines constitutional rights and prevents plaintiffs from being compensated for injuries. Absent a particular circuit court or Supreme Court decision (or perhaps more than one) holding that inflicting pain through bindings short of breaking the person’s wrist violates the Fourth Amendment, a protester plaintiff cannot recover even for serious injuries.

Several decisions in the Qualified Immunity dataset addressed the law as it relates to seizures under the Fourth Amendment. Some courts have held that warrantless seizures of protesters’ signs and other possessions violated the Fourth Amendment.257See Menotti v. City of Seattle, 409 F.3d 1113, 1154 (9th Cir. 2005) (concluding that the seizure of a protester’s sign without an arrest and without exigency offended the Fourth Amendment); Bloem v. Unknown Dep’t of the Interior Emps., 920 F. Supp. 2d 154, 166 (D.D.C. 2013) (concluding that the seizure of expressive materials from a park absent probable cause constitutes a Fourth Amendment violation). By contrast, when officers had probable cause to believe the item was unlawful, or reasonable suspicion it could be dangerous, courts have upheld seizures of items including shofars and firearms.258See Allen v. Cisneros, 815 F.3d 239, 245 (5th Cir. 2016) (concluding that the confiscation of a shofar and signs carried at a protest in violation of law restricting size of items did not violate the plaintiff’s Fourth Amendment rights); Torossian v. Hayo, 45 F. Supp. 2d 63, 68 (D.D.C. 1999) (upholding the confiscation of protest signs and the cursory search of protesters when the counter-demonstration was unlawful); Zinter, 610 F. Supp. 3d at 948 (concluding that the temporary seizure of a protester’s openly carried firearm and recording devices did not violate the Fourth Amendment). The fact that a shofar could “reasonably” be considered dangerous highlights the deference officers enjoy under Fourth Amendment cause and suspicion standards.

District courts applying circuit precedents disagreed concerning whether law enforcement uses of less-lethal weapons such as tear gas, pepper spray, and projectiles constituted “seizures” under the Fourth Amendment.259Compare De Mian v. City of St. Louis, 625 F. Supp. 3d 864, 873 (E.D. Mo. 2022) (explaining that it was not clearly established at the time police officers allegedly deployed pepper spray against a protestor at a protest that deploying pepper spray on a person who was free to leave constituted a seizure for the purposes of an excessive force claim under the Fourth Amendment), Dundon v. Kirchmeier, 577 F. Supp. 3d 1007, 1036–37, 1040 (D.N.D. 2021) (concluding that law enforcement officers’ use of less-lethal force, including water cannons, tear gas, and flash-bang grenades, against protestors of oil pipeline construction did not constitute a Fourth Amendment “seizure” supporting an excessive force claim, even though some protestors were subject to force while moving away from officers, since force was used to disperse protestors, not detain them, officers remained behind a blockade on the north side of a bridge, officers did not march toward protestors in an attempt to detain them, herd them into a certain location in such a way that protestors were unable to get away, or encircle them without a way out, and all protestors were free to leave to the south and disengage law enforcement contact), Brown v. City of St. Louis, No. 18 CV 1676, 2022 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 85588, at *14 (E.D. Mo. May 12, 2022) (concluding that pepper spraying protesters does not constitute a “seizure” under the Fourth Amendment; there is no evidence that the officer detained or arrested the protesters or directed them to stop or stay in place, nor were there any barriers to her leaving the scene), and Molina v. City of St. Louis, No. 17-CV-2498, 2021 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 62677 at *32 (E.D. Mo. Mar. 31, 2021) (concluding that protesters were not seized within the meaning of the Fourth Amendment when they merely felt the effects of tear gas without suffering any corporal impact), with Johnson v. City of San Jose, 591 F. Supp. 3d 649, 659 (N.D. Cal. 2022) (concluding that shooting a protester with a foam projectile as the protester attempted to leave the scene of the protest amounted to a seizure and an excessive use of force), and Jennings v. City of Miami, No. 07-23008-CIV, 2009 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 5430, at *22 (S.D. Fla. Jan. 27, 2009) (noting that the protesters alleged a seizure under the Fourth Amendment from the use of pepper spray, tear gas and other devices and holding it is a violation of the Fourth Amendment to use these methods of “herding” peaceful protesters). Some decisions suggested that the answer turns on whether the protester’s movement was otherwise constrained, which implies that the use of less-lethal munitions by itself does not constitute a “seizure.”260Dundon, 577 F. Supp. 3d at 1034–35. Other courts expressly held that the use of tear gas and other munitions can constitute a “seizure.”261Johnson, 591 F. Supp. 3d at 662–63. At present, there is a lack of consensus or appellate authority on this important issue.262See Shawn E. Fields, Protest Policing and the Fourth Amendment, 55 U.C. Davis L. Rev. 347, 352–58 (2021) (arguing that courts should treat the use of tear gas against protesters as a “seizure”).

Courts have also upheld brief detentions and searches incident to detention during public protests.263See, e.g., Marcavage v. City of Philadelphia, 481 F. App’x. 742, 749–50 (3d Cir. 2012) (holding that police officers’ brief detention of a counter-protester at a gay pride march was reasonable when officers had reasonable articulable suspicion that one of the counter-protester’s group members was involved in a physical altercation with a march participant, the counter-protester approached a group that was with a member and started arguing with officers, the seizure did not last for much more than one minute and the force applied was reasonable, and the detention ended once the situation with the counter-protester, his group, the crowd, and officers was stabilized); Zinter, 610 F. Supp. 3d at 948 (W.D. Tex. 2022) (noting the lack of clearly established law that an officer violates the Fourth Amendment by stopping a potential witness for several minutes and demanding his recording devices). They considered such actions justified as means of maintaining public safety and order. In some decisions, courts again relied on narrow factual distinctions relating to the detentions in determining whether they violated clearly established law. For example, although prior precedents in a circuit had established that a two-hour detention in which the plaintiff was handcuffed and detained in the back of a police cruiser was an unlawful seizure, a district court observed that in the case before it, protesters were not handcuffed, were not placed in the back of police vehicles, and were released after approximately one hour.264Zinter, 610 F. Supp. 3d at 946. Thus, the district court held, circuit precedents did not make clear to “every reasonable official” that detaining witnesses to a crime, without handcuffs and without moving them to a police vehicle, violated the Fourth Amendment.265Id.

Fourth Amendment qualified immunity decisions exhibited some of the same pathologies as First Amendment decisions. While courts condemned some egregious law enforcement practices, they declined to recognize others as violations of clearly established law. Courts relied on narrow factual distinctions and the absence of controlling authority. Together the decisions have resulted in a largely under-developed law of public protest in the Fourth Amendment area.

B.  Municipal Liability – Monell Claims

The Qualified Immunity dataset also collected information about plaintiffs’ claims against municipal defendants. Recall that to successfully hold a municipal defendant liable under section 1983, plaintiffs must demonstrate that the municipality directly violated their constitutional rights by, among other things, adopting and enforcing an unconstitutional “policy or custom.”266Monell v. Dep’t of Soc. Servs., 436 U.S. 658, 690–91 (1978). In order to sue the municipality, plaintiffs must demonstrate that an official has violated their constitutional rights because of the municipal policy or custom.267Id. at 690.

As shown in Figure 9, defendants were not successful at the motion to dismiss stage, as courts granted or upheld only eighteen of seventy-five (24%) dismissal motions. However, once cases reached the summary judgment stage, defendants were remarkably successful: 78% (113 out of 145) of municipal defendants’ motions for summary judgment were granted or upheld on appeal. Thus, although courts were inclined to allow plaintiffs to pursue discovery on Monell claims, they were overwhelmingly rejected at summary judgment.

Figure 9.  Defense Motion Success Rates for Monell Claims

The data show that in most instances, municipal liability was rejected, owing to a lack of evidence of a “policy or custom.” Courts also frequently relied on a lack of underlying constitutional violation and plaintiffs’ failure to identify a policymaking official who acted in a manner that violated their constitutional rights.

Although municipalities represent deep financial pockets and are responsible for making law enforcement and other policies, the data confirm that Monell claims are among the most difficult for plaintiffs to pursue. Defendants’ efforts to defeat these claims were largely successful.

C.  First Amendment Retaliation Claims

As discussed earlier, in Nieves, the Supreme Court adopted a probable cause standard for determining whether plaintiffs could bring a First Amendment retaliation claim.268Nieves v. Bartlett, 587 U.S. 391, 400–01 (2019); see supra notes 103–14 and accompanying text. It also recognized a narrow exception for plaintiffs who could demonstrate they had been subject to unequal treatment. Concurring and dissenting Justices sounded various alarms about the Court’s reliance on probable cause. In general, the Retaliation Claim dataset, which includes all public protest retaliation claims subject to the Nieves standard, supports the dissenters’ objections and concerns.

A significant concern is that law enforcement officers possess broad discretion to charge protesters with even minor public disorder offenses. Under Nieves, an officer who can show a protester’s arrest for disorderly conduct, breach of peace, or other minor crimes is likely to have a complete defense to a First Amendment retaliatory arrest claim. As Justice Gorsuch observed in his partial dissent:

History shows that governments sometimes seek to regulate our lives finely, acutely, thoroughly, and exhaustively. In our own time and place, criminal laws have grown so exuberantly and come to cover so much previously innocent conduct that almost anyone can be arrested for something. If the state could use these laws not for their intended purposes but to silence those who voice unpopular ideas, little would be left of our First Amendment liberties, and little would separate us from the tyrannies of the past or the malignant fiefdoms of our own age. The freedom to speak without risking arrest is ‘one of the principal characteristics by which we distinguish a free nation.’269Nieves, 587 U.S. at 412–13 (Gorsuch, J., concurring in part and dissenting in part) (quoting Houston v. Hill, 482 U.S. 451, 463 (1987)).

Justice Gorsuch noted an additional shortcoming of the majority’s approach. When it folded the free speech claim into the unreasonable arrest inquiry, he asserted, the Court made a category error. As Justice Gorsuch explained, “the First Amendment operates independently of the Fourth and provides different protections. It seeks not to ensure lawful authority to arrest but to protect the freedom of speech.”270Id. at 414. By hanging so much on probable cause to arrest protesters and other speakers, the Court elided important free speech claims and interests.

In her dissent, Justice Sotomayor took aim at the exception to the Nieves rule, which requires protesters to produce “objective evidence that [they were] arrested when otherwise similarly situated individuals not engaged in the same sort of protected speech had not been.”271Id. at 424 (Sotomayor, J., dissenting). She characterized the exception as unclear and irrational and argued it will lead to perverse results. Which protesters, she asked, are “otherwise similarly situated” to the plaintiff, and who is engaged in the “same sort of protected speech”?272Id. Further, under the Court’s approach, protesters who have more direct evidence of retaliatory motive, including officers’ own statements, cannot rely on that evidence, but must instead produce hard-to-come-by comparison-based evidence.273Id. at 425–26.

Justice Sotomayor surmised that plaintiffs who can satisfy the Nieves exception “predominantly will be arrestees singled out at protests or other large public gatherings, where a robust pool of potential comparators happens to be within earshot, eyeshot, or camera-shot.”274Id. at 430. However, she failed to consider that even those plaintiffs would be hard-pressed to gather such evidence in chaotic mass protest environments. Among other complications, during mass protests, ideological and other affiliations can be difficult to discern. Moreover, the exception incentivizes protest policing activities that data show to be already prevalent, including “herding” or “kettling” all participants regardless of specific offense, using tear gas and other force indiscriminately, and engaging in mass arrests. No officer can be accused of singling anyone out if everyone is subject to the same dragnets and other abuses. For a few reasons, there will, as Justice Sotomayor warned, be “little daylight between the comparison-based standard the Court adopts and the absolute bar it ostensibly rejects.”275Id. at 432.

Finally, Justice Sotomayor worried that the majority’s approach would “breed opportunities for the rare ill-intentioned officer to violate the First Amendment without consequence—and, in some cases, openly and unabashedly.”276Id. at 427. For example, “a particularly brazen officer could arrest on transparently speech-based grounds and check the statute books later for a potential justification.”277Id. at 431. She and the other dissenters might also have raised the possibility that racial disparities in protester arrests might affect First Amendment retaliation claims.278See, e.g., Christian Davenport, Sarah A. Soule & David A. Armstrong II, Protesting While Black?: The Differential Policing of American Activism, 1960 to 1990, 76 Am. Socio. Rev. 152, 166 (2011).

The Retaliation Claim dataset confirms many of the dissenters’ objections and concerns. Counting Nieves itself, there have been forty-one federal court decisions that applied the probable cause defense in protest-related cases. In twenty-seven of those decisions, or more than 65%, courts granted defendants’ motions to dismiss or for summary judgment with respect to First Amendment retaliation claims. An “absolute bar” may not have materialized. However, thus far, post-Nieves retaliation claims have not fared well at all in reported decisions. Courts granted or upheld dismissal at the pleading stage 56% of the time (10/18) and granted summary judgment to defendants 74% (17/23) of the time.

Table 3.  Defense Motions in Post-Nieves Retaliation Cases
PostureMotion GrantedMotion DeniedTotal
MTD10 (56%)8 (44%)18
SJ17 (74%)6 (26%)23

The nature of the charges underlying dismissal or summary judgment substantiates Justice Gorsuch’s concern that “criminal laws have grown so exuberantly and come to cover so much previously innocent conduct that almost anyone can be arrested for something.”279Nieves, 587 U.S. at 412 (Gorsuch, J., concurring in part and dissenting in part) (quoting Houston v. Hill, 482 U.S. 451, 463 (1987)). The criminal charges that ultimately defeated First Amendment retaliation claims included disorderly conduct (6), trespass (5), failure to disperse (4), disturbing the peace (3), violation of a curfew order (2), obstructing vehicular or pedestrian traffic (3), obstructing government functions (1), and jaywalking (1). As Justice Gorsuch predicted, probable cause to arrest protesters for even very minor or trivial offenses was enough to defeat the retaliation claims.

What about the exception based on evidence of unequal treatment? Courts addressed the exception on the merits in only 24% (10/41) of cases. In six of those decisions (60%), courts concluded there was insufficient evidence of unequal treatment or that the plaintiff was not “similarly situated” to the comparator class. In three decisions, courts concluded there were sufficient allegations or evidence of disparate treatment to defeat defendants’ motions to dismiss or for summary judgment. In one decision, the court concluded that the plaintiff had produced evidence that “similarly situated” speakers had not been arrested under the narrow exception Nieves recognized.280Id. at 393. In that case, plaintiffs demonstrated that no one had ever been arrested for the offense (chalking public property).281Ballentine v. Las Vegas Metro. Police Dep’t, 480 F. Supp. 3d 1110, 1116 (D. Nev. 2020).

The post-Nieves results suggest courts are engaging in a wooden application of the probable cause standard, rather than a “commonsensical[]” analysis.282Nieves, 587 U.S. at 432 (Sotomayor, J., dissenting). They have generally been willing to accept officers’ claims that arrests for minor offenses were reasonable under the circumstances, a conclusion that in most cases defeated protesters’ First Amendment retaliation claims.

Review of post-Nieves decisions also supports other criticisms. Justice Gorsuch criticized the majority opinion in Nieves for failing to recognize the First Amendment and Fourth Amendment as independent sources of rights.283Id. at 414–15 (Gorsuch, J., concurring in part and dissenting in part). As he predicted, Nieves has encouraged lower courts to focus on the legitimacy of the arrest to the exclusion of free speech, press, and assembly concerns.284See Michael G. Mills, The Death of Retaliatory Arrest Claims: The Supreme Court’s Attempt to Kill Retaliatory Arrest Claims in Nieves v. Bartlett, 105 Cornell L. Rev. 2059, 2083–84 (2020). While courts have been hyper-focused on probable cause to arrest, they have had little to say about the effects of the arrests on collecting petition signatures, public preaching and singing, videorecording protest arrests, and participation in protests involving LGBTQ rights, Occupy Wall Street, the Dakota Access Pipeline, Black Lives Matter, Juneteenth, and the removal of Confederate monuments.

The data do not provide a basis for assessing Justice Sotomayor’s concern about rogue officers suppressing speech. However, post-Nieves decisions have dismissed retaliation claims in which protesters were arrested while singing anti-LGBT songs, confronting public officials at public events, and videotaping protest policing. In these and other cases, there is at least the possibility that officers have targeted or suppressed speech based on its content.

Finally, commentators have warned that Nieves may have negative effects on newsgatherers.285See generally Clayton, supra note 113. Even if reporters have a First Amendment right to record government officials at public demonstrations, the decisions show that probable cause to arrest reporters for some minor offense may effectively negate press rights by allowing officials to target newsgatherers.

Prior to Nieves, the Supreme Court recognized another possible exception to the probable cause requirement. If a municipality adopts an official policy of retaliation against a speaker or group, the Court held, it may be held liable even if there is probable cause to arrest the speaker.286Lozman v. City of Riviera Beach, 585 U.S. 87, 99–101 (2018). Assuming this exception survives Nieves, it applies only in exceptional situations when a governmental body adopts a policy of retaliating against an individual or group for protected expressive activities.287See id. at 100 (alleging “that the City, through its legislators, formed a premeditated plan to intimidate [the plaintiff] in retaliation for his criticisms of city officials and his open-meetings lawsuit”).

The Retaliation Claims dataset suggests plaintiffs are not likely to pursue this type of claim. Only five of the forty-one decisions (12%) addressed such a claim. Three claims were dismissed for failure to allege or provide sufficient evidence of a policy or custom of retaliation or failure to establish an underlying constitutional violation.288See Blake v. Hong, No. 21-CV-0138, 2022 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 70194, at *11–12 (D. Colo. Mar. 30, 2022) (finding insufficient allegations of a “policy or practice” of retaliation); Fenn v. City of Truth or Consequences, 983 F.3d 1143, 1150 (10th Cir. 2020) (finding that a supervisory liability claim failed for lack of an underlying constitutional violation); Packard v. City of New York, No. 15-CV-07130, 2019 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 38791, at *22–23 (S.D.N.Y. Mar. 8, 2019) (finding no evidence of a “policy or custom” of retaliation). One district court concluded that the plaintiff had alleged sufficient facts in the complaint to demonstrate a policy or custom of retaliation or harassment.289Goodwin v. Dist. of Columbia, 579 F. Supp. 3d 159, 170–71 (D.D.C. 2022). Another district court concluded genuine issues of material fact concerning whether a defendant had final policymaking authority precluded summary judgment on the municipal retaliation claim.290Bledsoe v. Ferry Cnty., 499 F. Supp. 3d 856, 879 (E.D. Wash. 2020).

Lower courts have not had much time to adjust to and apply the Nieves standard. However, evidence indicates that concerns about how the probable cause and other aspects of the decision will be applied have already surfaced in early cases.

D.  Claims Against Federal Officials

As discussed, the Supreme Court has never formally recognized a First Amendment claim under Bivens for monetary damages against federal officials.291See supra notes 115–33 and accompanying text. Recent decisions have expressed general skepticism concerning Bivens claims and rejected certain types of claims under the First Amendment and the Fourth Amendment.292Reichle v. Howards, 566 U.S. 658, 663 n.4 (“We have never held that Bivens extends to First Amendment claims.”); Egbert v. Boule, 142 S. Ct. 1793, 1807 (2022) (holding that the plaintiff could not sue federal border patrol agents for First Amendment retaliation or Fourth Amendment excessive force violations). The twenty-six decisions included in the Bivens Claims dataset suggest that while lower courts have long recognized protest-related claims against federal officials, the Supreme Court’s recent decisions have placed such claims in jeopardy.

The data show that lower courts have long recognized protesters’ ability to pursue First Amendment and Fourth Amendment Bivens claims. Courts recognized a cause of action for First Amendment or Fourth Amendment violations against federal defendants under Bivens in 81% (21/26) of protest-related decisions.

However, twelve, or nearly half, of these decisions are from the D.C. Circuit and D.C. district courts. The D.C. Circuit first recognized a First Amendment protest-related Bivens claim in Dellums v. Powell, which was decided in 1977.293Dellums v. Powell, 566 F.2d 167, 195 (D.C. Cir. 1977). The District of Columbia is the site of iconic protest venues, including the grounds near the U.S. Capitol and Lafayette Park near the White House. National Park Service, U.S. Marshals officials, U.S. Capitol Police, Secret Service, and other federal officials are involved in policing and managing mass and other protest events in the District.

In addition to the D.C. Circuit, the Third, Fourth, Eighth, Ninth, and Tenth Circuits have also recognized First Amendment and Fourth Amendment Bivens claims in protest-related cases.294See Marcavage v. Nat’l Park Serv., 666 F.3d 856, 858 (3d Cir. 2012); Tobey v. Jones, 706 F.3d 379, 386 (4th Cir. 2013); Galvin v. Hay, 374 F.3d 739, 757 (9th Cir. 2004); Pahls v. Thomas, 718 F.3d 1210, 1225–26 (10th Cir. 2013). Constitutional claims in these cases have run the gamut from violation of protesters’ right to speak and assemble in a public forum under the First Amendment to allegations of excessive force, false arrest, and unreasonable seizure under the Fourth Amendment. One might assume decisions recognizing these Bivens claims long predated the Court’s recent turn against expanding Bivens. However, ten out of fifteen lower court decisions (67%) recognizing such claims or assuming they are viable were decided during the last decade, when the Court was expressing increasing skepticism about them.

There is some evidence that the Court’s Bivens negativity is starting to affect lower court decisions in protest cases. In the four most recent decisions, including one by the D.C. Circuit regarding the clearing of Lafayette Park during the 2020 Black Lives Matter protests, courts expressly rejected protesters’ First Amendment and Fourth Amendment Bivens claims.295See Clark v. Wolf, No. 20-CV-01436, 2022 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 20027, at *20 (D. Or. Feb. 3, 2022) (Fourth Amendment claim); Kristiansen v. Russell, No. 21-CV-00546, 2022 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 99459, at *3 (D. Or. June 2, 2022) (Fourth Amendment claim); Ferguson v. Owen, No. 21-02512, 2022 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 120281, at *33 (D.D.C. July 8, 2022) (First Amendment claim); Black Lives Matter D.C. v. Trump, 544 F. Supp. 3d 15, 34 (D.D.C. 2021) (First Amendment and Fourth Amendment claims), aff’d sub nom Buchanan v. Barr, 71 F.4th 1003 (D.C. Cir. 2023). The courts emphasized the Supreme Court’s admonition not to expand Bivens into “new” contexts and to apply a “special factors” analysis to prevent expansion of Bivens claims. Applying those standards, only one recent federal district court decision has upheld a protest-related Fourth Amendment claim and none have recognized a First Amendment claim.296Applying the Supreme Court’s recently adopted standards, one district court recognized a Fourth Amendment Bivens claim brought by protesters. See Graber v. Dales, No. 18-3168, 2019 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 169594, at *4–6 (E.D. Pa. Sept. 30, 2019).

The loss of a Bivens remedy would leave protesters without full recourse against federal officials who violate their First Amendment or Fourth Amendment rights. Officials with the National Park Service, Secret Service, and other federal agencies would be immunized from damages claims. As the 2020 racial justice protests demonstrated, holding federal officials liable for protest policing that violates individuals’ constitutional rights remains critically important.

IV.  STRENGTHENING PROTESTER RIGHTS AND REMEDIES

This study confirms that protesters face steep obstacles in terms of holding government officials accountable for constitutional injuries. If protesters cannot be made whole in the event of serious injuries, they may be deterred from organizing and participating in public demonstrations. Thus, what is at stake is not just the important compensation owed to injured protesters but also broader injuries to our culture of public dissent. This final Part offers five proposals to strengthen protesters’ rights and remedies.297The proposals focus on federal laws and institutions. However, states and localities can also take steps to strengthen civil rights claims. See Emma Tucker, States Tackling ‘Qualified Immunity’ for Police as Congress Squabbles Over the Issue, CNN (Apr. 23, 2021, 7:45 AM), https://www.cnn.com/2021/04/23/politics/qualified-immunity-police-reform/index.html [https://perma.cc/WP46-YTCZ]; Jeffery C. Mays & Ashley Southall, It May Soon Be Easier to Sue the N.Y.P.D. for Misconduct, N.Y. Times (Mar. 25, 2021), https://www.nytimes.com/2021/03/25/nyregion/nyc-qualified-immunity-police-reform.html [https://web.archive.org/web/20220305142403/https://www.nytimes.com/2021/03/25/nyregion/nyc-qualified-immunity-police-reform.html].

First, as other scholars have advocated, qualified immunity should be abandoned or reformed.298See, e.g., Schwartz, supra note 24; see also sources cited supra note 79. This study confirms that courts are disposing of a significant percentage (approximately 60% at summary judgment) of protesters’ First Amendment and Fourth Amendment claims based on qualified immunity. The data also show that qualified immunity shields officials from liability in all but the most egregious cases (and even in some egregious cases), is based on an impossibly narrow standard of controlling authority and reduces opportunities for courts to innovate and develop substantive law. The Court or Congress should abolish qualified immunity or reform it by, for example, changing the liability standard or doing away with the “clearly established law” requirement.299See Schwartz, supra note 24, at 1833–35 (proposing various qualified immunity reforms). Protesters and others would then be better able to recover for patently unconstitutional content-based regulations, abusive uses of force, invalid arrests, and other unconstitutional behavior.

Second, also in the realm of qualified immunity reform, the Supreme Court or Congress should revisit Nieves v. Bartlett. This study shows that First Amendment retaliation claims are frequently pursued in protest cases. Early lower court applications of Nieves’s probable cause rule confirm the objections raised by Justices Gorsuch and Sotomayor. The Supreme Court should at least clarify that probable cause is not an absolute bar to retaliation claims. Some commentators have also urged Congress to overturn Nieves.300See Clayton, supra note 113, at 2315; Mills, supra note 284, at 2063. If neither institution is willing to act, civil rights lawyers will need to focus on collecting the necessary evidence of disparate treatment to defeat the probable cause bar. As Justice Sotomayor has urged, lower courts can also adopt a “commonsensical[]” interpretation of the standard.301Nieves v. Bartlett, 587 U.S. 391, 431 (2019) (Sotomayor, J., dissenting).

Third, as this study confirms, courts need to strengthen constitutional protections under the First Amendment and Fourth Amendment. The lack of strong First Amendment and Fourth Amendment rights reduces and undermines protesters’ constitutional protections. Applications of qualified immunity doctrine show that First Amendment doctrines allow officials to exclude protesters from public properties, enforce restrictive speech zones, and significantly displace demonstrations. Joanna Schwartz has criticized substantive Fourth Amendment law, specifically the “reasonableness” standard that allows officers to “stop, arrest, beat, shoot, or kill people who have done nothing wrong without violating their constitutional rights.”302Schwartz, supra note 9, at 52. Similarly, she argues, the Court’s “excessive force” doctrine has “left officers with few limits on their power.”303Id. The First Amendment and Fourth Amendment doctrines addressed in this study are longstanding. However, the Supreme Court should more clearly establish the limits they place on government officials when they regulate protest activity and lower courts should apply these limits in ways that better protect the rights of protesters.

Fourth, and relatedly, courts must publish more decisions elaborating on applications of First Amendment and Fourth Amendment rights. Figure 10 shows the number of published qualified immunity protest-related decisions over time available on Westlaw. The Qualified Immunity dataset covers four decades but includes only eighty-six published federal appellate court decisions. To be sure, there are likely more such decisions; but if they are not accessible, they cannot be used to analyze qualified immunity. If published appellate decisions are to be the primary sources of clearly established law, it is obvious that litigants and courts need significantly more guidance. The uptick in published decisions during the last five years is encouraging, even if it may partially be related to the 2020–2021 mass street protests. More published decisions should produce more clearly established limits on protest policing and other activities. The Supreme Court could also take steps such as loosening the requirement of controlling circuit precedent and allowing courts to consult other decisions or to rely on general principles, rather than requiring plaintiffs to identify in-circuit cases involving the same or similar factual circumstances.

Figure 10.  Published Qualified Immunity Protest Decisions over Time

Fifth, and finally, governmental immunity doctrines must allow injured plaintiffs to hold all parties that cause injuries accountable. This means reducing or repealing municipal immunities and allowing injured protesters to sue federal officials under Bivens for First Amendment and Fourth Amendment violations. In my study, although plaintiffs frequently sued municipalities, nearly 80% of their Monell claims failed at summary judgment.304See discussion supra Section III.B. As Joanna Schwartz has argued, “[o]ne way to make sure that people are paid what they are owed is to do away with Monell standards and hold cities legally responsible for the constitutional violations of their officers—just as private companies are held vicariously liable for the acts of their employees.”305Schwartz, supra note 9, at 230. Some have urged plaintiffs to pursue “failure to supervise” claims, which have been recognized in some federal appellate court decisions. See Nancy Leong, Municipal Failures, 108 Cornell L. Rev. 345, 371–72 (2023). However, the liability standard for these claims, “deliberate indifference,” is difficult to meet. Connick v. Thompson, 563 U.S. 51, 61 (2011) (quoting Bd. of the Cnty. Comm’rs v. Brown, 520 U.S. 397, 410 (1997)). In the Qualified Immunity dataset, protester plaintiffs brought seventy-five “failure to train” claims, which are subject to the same standard. Municipal defendants successfully moved to dismiss fifty-two of those claims, or 75%. Protester plaintiffs must also have the opportunity to hold Secret Service, National Park Service, and employees of other federal agencies accountable. Lower courts have traditionally perceived no impediment to recognizing and adjudicating such claims.306See, e.g., Dellums v. Powell, 566 F.2d 167, 194–95 (1977) (recognizing a Bivens action in the context of a protest at the U.S. Capitol). As some recent decisions demonstrate, the Supreme Court’s negativity regarding Bivens threatens to undermine the fundamental right to express political dissent.307See, e.g., Black Lives Matter D.C. v. Trump, 544 F. Supp. 3d 15, 31–32 (D.D.C. 2021) (rejecting a Bivens claim brought by racial justice protesters). Although the Supreme Court has not expressly rejected protest-related First Amendment claims against federal officials, it has crept ever closer to doing so. As the Court itself has urged, Congress should codify Bivens by creating civil damages claims against federal officials who violate First Amendment, Fourth Amendment, and other constitutional rights.

CONCLUSION

Governmental immunities have had a profoundly negative effect on public protesters’ ability to obtain compensation for constitutional harms. This study’s quantitative analysis shows defendants’ significant success using qualified immunity to defeat a variety of First Amendment and Fourth Amendment claims. Its qualitative analysis illustrates how application of qualified immunity and other doctrines have defeated protesters’ claims, even when defendants have engaged in egregious constitutional violations.

The study lends additional support to general criticisms of qualified immunity and related doctrines. More broadly, it shows that failure to reform or abolish governmental immunities will affect the right to protest peacefully, safely, and with high confidence that officials who regulate and police protests will respect constitutional rights.

This Article offers several proposals for strengthening protesters’ remedies or at least limiting obstacles to monetary recovery. These include judicial or legislative repeal of qualified immunity, developing stronger substantive First Amendment and Fourth Amendment protections, abandoning municipal liability restrictions, and retaining civil liability for federal officials. Without serious reform, in most cases protesters will continue to be un- or under-compensated, public officials will continue to escape liability, and traditionally valued public protest activity will be encumbered and chilled.

97 S. Cal. L. Rev. 1583

Download

* John Marshall Professor of Government and Citizenship, William & Mary Law School. I would like to thank Paul Hellyer for his outstanding assistance with the study design and the research supporting this Article. Special thanks also to Rebecca Roberts for her help updating the study databases. Any errors are, of course, my own.

Infringement Episodes

For decades, copyright scholars have waged a spirited campaign against statutory damages. Our remedial system, critics say, is an incoherent mess. The core problem is that copyright holders can recover a separate award of statutory damages for every infringed work. As a result, damages can rapidly add up in any case involving multiple works. Because the number of statutory awards is tethered to the number of works, even trivial claims can lead to crippling damages. Commentators, policymakers, and judges have criticized this system as arbitrary and overbroad. And yet it endures.

This Article argues that copyright’s per-work scheme has obscured, and at times eclipsed, a more compelling paradigm of copyright damages—one that attends more closely to the defendant’s course of conduct. This new approach would allow courts to examine whether the defendant’s actions arose out of, and were rooted in, a single infringement episode. By infringement episode, I mean a chain of infringing acts that together constitute a larger factual event. When the defendant’s conduct is traceable to a single episode, courts should issue only a single statutory award—no matter how many works are at stake. This framework, in short, would substitute rigidity for flexibility. It would displace copyright’s one-award-per-work scheme and instead introduce a contextual inquiry into the defendant’s course of conduct. Doing so can mitigate the risk of outlandish awards, encourage courts to properly calibrate damages, and infuse a degree of much-needed pragmatism into our system.

INTRODUCTION

Copyright scholars have long taken a decidedly dim view of statutory damages. The federal copyright statute entitles plaintiffs to recover statutory damages without proof of harm.117 U.S.C. § 504(c)(1) (“[T]he copyright owner may elect, at any time before final judgment is rendered, to recover, instead of actual damages and profits, an award of statutory damages for all infringements involved in the action, with respect to any one work.”); see infra Section I.B. But our remedial system, critics say, is an incoherent jumble. Courts wield “virtually unfettered discretion” in assessing damages.2Cullum v. Diamond A Hunting, Inc., 484 F. App’x. 1000, 1002 (5th Cir. 2012); see also Fitzgerald Publ’g Co. v. Baylor Publ’g Co., 807 F.2d 1110, 1116 (2d Cir. 1986) (noting that the Copyright Act affords courts “wide discretion . . . in setting the amount of statutory damages”); Playboy Enters., Inc. v. Webbworld, Inc., 991 F. Supp. 543, 560 (N.D. Tex. 1997) (emphasizing the courts’ broad discretion in awarding damages “[w]ithin the range defined by the statutory maximum and minimum”). Statutory awards often seem inexplicable or arbitrary.3See Pamela Samuelson & Tara Wheatland, Statutory Damages in Copyright Law: A Remedy in Need of Reform, 51 Wm. & Mary L. Rev. 439, 485–91 (2009). Courts are also deeply divided over the justificatory basis for statutory damages. Some believe that statutory damages derive from a compensatory rationale, while others lean more readily on punitive instincts.4See, e.g., Peer Int’l Corp. v. Pausa Recs., Inc., 909 F.2d 1332, 1337 (9th Cir. 1990) (“ ‘[E]ven for uninjurious and unprofitable invasions of copyright, the court may, if it deems it just, impose a liability within [the] statutory limits to sanction and vindicate the statutory policy’ of discouraging infringement.” (alteration in original) (quoting F.W. Woolworth Co. v. Contemp. Arts, Inc., 344 U.S. 228, 233 (1952))). Other courts, by contrast, insist that statutory damages “should not be converted into a windfall where, as a practical matter, the plaintiff has suffered only nominal damages.” Doehrer v. Caldwell, 207 U.S.P.Q. (BL) 391, 393 (N.D. Ill. 1980). For an overview of the justificatory framework underpinning the law of statutory damages, see infra Section II.A. And statutory damages sometimes lead to inflated awards that far outstrip any reasonable assessment of harm.5See infra Section II.C. The law of statutory damages is a disaster.

Underlying these pathologies is a peculiar feature of our copyright system: its per-work structure. Copyright holders can recover a separate statutory award for every infringed work.6See infra Section I.B. As a result, statutory damages can add up rapidly in any case involving more than a single work.7See infra Section II.C. In one recent case, copyright holders leveraged this per-work scheme to sue for a breathtaking award of $75 trillion in statutory damages—more than “the combined gross domestic product and national debt of the United States.”8Defendants’ Brief Regarding Plaintiffs’ “Per Infringement” Damages Theory at 2–3, Arista Recs. LLC v. Lime Grp. LLC, 784 F. Supp. 2d 398 (S.D.N.Y. 2011) (No. 06 Civ. 5936) (“Plaintiffs claim a potential award of some 75 trillion dollars—more than double the combined gross domestic product and national debt of the United States, and infinitely more money than the entire music recording industry has made since Edison’s invention of the phonograph in 1877.”); see also Devin Coldewey, Record Industry: Limewire Could Owe $75 Trillion—Judge: “Absurd”, TechCrunch (Mar. 24, 2011, 2:56 PM), https://techcrunch.com/2011/03/24/record-industry-limewire-could-owe-75-trillion-judge-absurd [https://perma.cc/6342-GL5T]. More recently, a jury returned an award of one billion dollars in a case implicating thousands of copyrighted works. Sony Music Ent. v. Cox Commc’ns, Inc., 464 F. Supp. 3d 795, 808 (E.D. Va. 2020), appeal docketed, No. 21-01168 (4th Cir. 2021). Describing the award as “unwarranted, unjust and beyond excessive,” the defendant vowed to challenge it. Court Upholds $1bn Copyright Ruling Against ISP Cox, World IP Rev. (Jan. 18, 2021), https://www.worldipreview.com/news/court-upholds-1bn-copyright-ruling-against-isp-cox-20590 [https://perma.cc/5XGZ-8LUG]. In another notable case, a record label brought action against Jammie Thomas-Rasset,  a single mother from Minnesota,  for illegally downloading and distributing twenty-four songs.9Capitol Recs., Inc. v. Thomas, 579 F. Supp. 2d 1210, 1212–13 (D. Minn. 2008), vacated sub nom., Capitol Recs., Inc. v. Thomas-Rasset, 692 F.3d 899 (8th Cir. 2012); see also Amy Forliti, Single Mom Can’t Pay $1.5M Song-Sharing Fine, NBC News (Nov. 5, 2010, 11:42 AM), https://www.nbcnews.com/id/wbna40030700 [https://perma.cc/Z9EM-EPMY]. A jury found the defendant liable and returned an award of $80,000 per infringed song, resulting in a total award of $1.92 million.10Capitol Recs., Inc. v. Thomas-Rasset, 680 F. Supp. 2d 1045, 1050 (D. Minn. 2010), vacated, 692 F.3d 899 (8th Cir. 2012). Initially, the jury awarded the plaintiffs $9,250 per infringed song for a total award of $220,000. Thomas, 579 F. Supp. 2d at 1213. On retrial, however, the jury increased the award to $1.92 million based on an assessment of $80,000 per song. Thomas-Rasset, 680 F. Supp. 2d at 1050. Aghast, the district court dismissed the final award as “simply shocking” and reduced it to $54,000. Id. at 1054. Following a third trial, the Eighth Circuit reinstated the first judgment of $220,000. Capitol Recs., Inc. v. Thomas-Rasset, 692 F.3d 899, 906 (8th Cir. 2012). Stunningly, by some measures, this award was 35,000 times larger than the plaintiff’s actual loss.11Thomas, 579 F. Supp. 2d at 1227. The plaintiff’s actual harm, at least based on a rough assessment by the court, was about fifty dollars. Id. (“Thomas allegedly infringed on the copyrights of 24 songs—the equivalent of approximately three CDs, costing less than $54.”).

As these examples illustrate, the prospect of outlandish damages is rather startling. Because the number of statutory awards is tethered directly to the number of infringed works, statutory damages can quickly balloon in relatively minor cases. The risk of financial ruin looms large.

Copyright scholars, in turn, have proposed a number of potential reforms.12See infra Section III.A. Matthew Sag, for instance, suggests that we reduce or cap the range of available damages in certain file-sharing cases.13Matthew Sag, Copyright Trolling, an Empirical Study, 100 Iowa L. Rev. 1105, 1139–40 (2015) (suggesting that first-time defendants in file-sharing cases face a reduced statutory award). Oren Bracha and Talha Syed contend that, at least under a compensatory framework, statutory damages should approximate actual harm.14Oren Bracha & Talha Syed, The Wrongs of Copyright’s Statutory Damages, 98 Tex. L. Rev. 1219, 1250 (2020). Ben Depoorter contemplates a variety of reforms that would make excessive damages both less likely and less costly.15Ben Depoorter, Copyright Enforcement in the Digital Age: When the Remedy Is the Wrong, 66 UCLA L. Rev. 400, 441–46 (2019). James DeBriyn calls for eliminating statutory damages.16James DeBriyn, Shedding Light on Copyright Trolls: An Analysis of Mass Copyright Litigation in the Age of Statutory Damages, 19 UCLA Ent. L. Rev. 79, 111 (2012). Michael Carrier would proscribe recovery of statutory damages in cases involving secondary liability.17Michael A. Carrier, Increasing Innovation Through Copyright: Common Sense and Better Government Policy, 62 Emory L.J. 983, 985 (2013) (“The second copyright proposal that would foster innovation would be to eliminate statutory damages in cases of secondary liability.”). And Alan Garfield endorses a host of different reforms—interpretive, legislative, and constitutional—to restrict judicial discretion in assessing statutory damages.18See Alan E. Garfield, Calibrating Copyright Statutory Damages to Promote Free Speech, 38 Fla. St. U. L. Rev. 1, 37–53 (2010).

None of these proposals, however, confront the core issue: the per-work structure of copyright remedies. To meet the urgency of the moment, this Article suggests a legislative reform that would do away with per-work remedies altogether. Instead, I propose that courts police the defendant’s conduct based on a more holistic approach.19See infra Part III. Our current system encourages courts and juries to engage in a rote exercise of counting infringed works.20See infra Section II.C. A better framework, I argue, would afford courts greater discretion to assess whether the defendant’s conduct gave rise to, and was squarely rooted in, a single infringement episode. By infringement episode, I mean a chain of related infringing acts that together constitute a larger factual event. When the defendant’s conduct is traceable to a single larger episode, courts should be able to issue only a single statutory award—no matter how many works are at stake. By focusing on infringement episodes rather than the number of infringed works, this approach breaks with copyright’s one-award-per-work system. It substitutes rigidity for flexibility, relying instead on a context-sensitive inquiry into the defendant’s course of conduct. And it offers an alternative analytical paradigm for thinking about copyright remedies.

To operationalize this approach, the Article sketches a richly nuanced account of when and why courts might treat a series of infringing acts as sufficiently intertwined to constitute a single episode.21See infra Part III. In particular, I argue that courts should attend to an array of interrelated factors, including the nature of the infringing acts; the time and place of each act; whether the evidence supporting one infringement is necessary or sufficient to sustain liability for another; whether the defendant’s actions were executed in pursuit of a common plan or a larger creative enterprise; and the potential consequences of a statutory award. If adopted, this multifactor framework would allow courts to avoid per-work damages when the defendant’s actions derive from a single infringement episode.

This approach may seem radical. Immersed as we are in a legal culture that prizes per-work awards, it may be difficult to conceive of a better system for assessing damages—one that is both administrable and normatively attractive. But if we want to put an end to excessive awards, we need to get judges and juries out of the business of counting infringed works. The way to do that is through structural reform that would enable courts to scrutinize the defendant’s overarching course of conduct.

The Article also brings this approach into conversation with other legal disciplines.22See infra Section III.B. Across a variety of seemingly siloed areas of law—criminal law, civil procedure, and immigration law—courts have already fashioned doctrinal tools to evaluate whether a cluster of wrongful acts might be collectively reducible to a single transaction, episode, scheme, or series of occurrences. Typically, courts do so by undertaking a multifactor inquiry into the defendant’s entire course of conduct. Rather than examining every single action in isolation, courts approach the defendant’s conduct from a more holistic perspective. And this framework, subject to a few notable modifications, could be brought to bear on modern copyright law.

Ultimately, this Article seeks to chart a new horizon for copyright remedies. What distinguishes the proposed approach from previous proposals is that it takes seriously the core issue: per-work remedies that allow courts and juries to aggregate damages. After decades of faint-hearted debates, policymakers ought to try something different. If left unabated, copyright’s remedial system will continue to provoke all manner of mischief. It is time to rethink per-work damages in toto.

The argument proceeds in four parts. Part I discusses two of the most contestable aspects of our current system. The first problem is that infringement is principally understood to be a strict liability tort.23See infra Section I.A. In other words, liability for copyright infringement does not depend on the infringer’s intent, knowledge, or negligence. Accidental infringement, then, is a very real possibility. The second problem is that copyright owners can elect to recover a separate award of statutory damages for every infringed work.24See infra Section I.B. Because these awards can range anywhere from $200 to $150,000 per work, there is much at stake.

And when one considers the caselaw, the picture grows darker still. Part II delivers a diagnosis of the central issues surrounding the law of statutory damages. First, courts often disagree over the appropriate justification for statutory damages.25See infra Section II.A. They vacillate between compensatory, punitive, and deterrence-based rationales, and rarely offer anything more than a threadbare explanation for why one justification is preferable to another. Second, copyright’s remedial scheme tends to produce unpredictable or otherwise arbitrary outcomes.26See infra Section II.B. Third, statutory damages can lead to grossly excessive awards.27See infra Section II.C. Due to per-work aggregation, statutory awards can swell up in any case involving more than a single work. Fourth, this per-work structure can discourage courts from properly developing copyright law.28See infra Section II.D. Because statutory damages attach to infringed works rather than infringed rights, courts have little incentive to systematically address or unpack certain rights. The result is an impoverished body of law.

Part III outlines an alternative framework for assessing damages. It begins by surveying previous reform proposals.29See infra Section III.A. It next catalogs a range of doctrinal analogues borrowed from other legal disciplines, including criminal law, civil procedure, and immigration law.30See infra Section III.B. Based on this cross-disciplinary analysis, I then chalk out a more granular account of how courts might go about identifying infringement episodes.31See infra Section III.C. In so doing, I show that the proposed approach can offer a practical blueprint for evaluating the defendant’s conduct in different kinds of cases: file-sharing cases, artistic appropriation cases, and commercial infringement cases.

Part IV considers and rejects a number of potential objections. I defend my use of doctrinal analogues; clarify the scope of this framework by explaining what it can—and cannot—do; and examine how my proposal might ensure that plaintiffs are compensated for the harms they suffered.32See infra Part IV. A brief conclusion follows.

I.  A TALE OF TWO WOES

Copyright law suffuses our world. An incredible constellation of seemingly mundane activities—emailing, posting photos and videos on social media, texting, and even sharing memes—can give rise to claims of copyright infringement.33Shani Shisha, The Folklore of Copyright Procedure, 36 Harv. J.L. & Tech. 61, 62 (2023). The result is that copyright “pervades our cultural universe.”34Id. It has come to “dominate vast swaths of everyday life.”35Id. As one commentator put it, copyright law “touches everyone and everything.”36Jessica Litman, The Exclusive Right To Read, 13 Cardozo Arts & Ent. L.J. 29, 34 (1994).

This Section discusses two of the main features that render modern copyright law so permissive. The first is the fundamental nature of our system as a strict liability regime. The second is a unique remedial framework that entitles copyright owners to recover statutory damages without proof of actual harm. These two features strike at the heart of a formidable regime that has grown precariously overbroad. The risk of accidental infringement, coupled with the attendant threat of exorbitant damages, is all but inescapable. Copyright law is a slumbering giant.

A.  Strict Liability

In the traditional telling, ours is a strict liability regime. Courts routinely treat copyright infringement as a strict liability tort.37See, e.g., Educ. Testing Serv. v. Simon, 95 F. Supp. 2d 1081, 1087 (C.D. Cal. 1999) (“There is no need to prove anything about a defendant’s mental state to establish copyright infringement; it is a strict liability tort.”); Atl. Recording Corp. v. Spinrilla, LLC, 506 F. Supp. 3d 1294, 1315 (N.D. Ga. 2020) (noting that “the Copyright Act is a strict liability statute”); King Recs., Inc. v. Bennett, 438 F. Supp. 2d 812, 852 (M.D. Tenn. 2006) (“[A] general claim for copyright infringement is fundamentally one founded on strict liability.” (quoting Bridgeport Music, Inc. v. 11C Music, 154 F. Supp. 2d 1330, 1335 (M.D. Tenn. 2001))); EMI Christian Music Grp., Inc. v. MP3tunes, LLC, 844 F.3d 79, 89 (2d Cir. 2016) (“Copyright infringement is a strict liability offense in the sense that a plaintiff is not required to prove unlawful intent or culpability.”); Shapiro, Bernstein & Co. v. H.L. Green Co., 316 F.2d 304, 308 (2d Cir. 1963) (explaining that “[w]hile there have been some complaints concerning the harshness of the principle of strict liability in copyright law . . . courts have consistently refused to honor the defense of absence of knowledge or intention”); Toksvig v. Bruce Publ’g Co., 181 F.2d 664, 666 (7th Cir. 1950) (“Intention is immaterial if infringement appears.”); Fitzgerald Publ’g Co. v. Baylor Publ’g Co., 807 F.2d 1110, 1113 (2d Cir. 1986) (“[I]ntent or knowledge is not an element of infringement.”); Gener-Villar v. Adcom Grp., Inc., 509 F. Supp. 2d 117, 124 (D.P.R. 2007) (“One must first take notice that the Copyright Act is a strict liability regime under which any infringer, whether innocent or intentional, is liable.”); Millennium Funding, Inc. v. Priv. Internet Access, Inc., No. 21-cv-01261, 2022 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 187487, at *40 (D. Colo. Oct. 13, 2022) (“Indeed, copyright infringement is a strict liability tort.”); Faulkner v. Nat’l Geographic Soc’y, 576 F. Supp. 2d 609, 613 (S.D.N.Y. 2008) (“Copyright infringement is a strict liability wrong in the sense that a plaintiff need not prove wrongful intent or culpability in order to prevail.”). Scholars take a similar view.38See, e.g., Jacqueline D. Lipton, Cyberspace, Exceptionalism, and Innocent Copyright Infringement, 13 Vand. J. Ent. & Tech. L. 767, 768 (2011) (“Historically, copyright infringement claims have been litigated on a strict liability basis.”); Kent Sinclair, Jr., Liability for Copyright Infringement–Handling Innocence in a Strict-Liability Context, 58 Calif. L. Rev. 940, 944 (1970) (“The rule is well established in copyright law that lack of intention to infringe is not a defense to an action for infringement.”); Oren Bracha & Patrick R. Goold, Copyright Accidents, 96 B.U. L. Rev. 1025, 1028 (2016) [hereinafter Bracha & Goold, Copyright Accidents] (“Copyright law has so far responded to accidents through a rule of strict liability. It does not matter how much care you take to prevent the accidental infringement; if you end up transgressing upon copyright entitlements, you will be held liable.” (footnote omitted)); Patrick R. Goold, Moral Reflections on Strict Liability in Copyright, 44 Colum. J.L. & Arts 123, 125 (2021) [hereinafter Goold, Moral Reflections] (“Copyright infringement is a strict liability tort: Liability attaches when someone infringes the right, regardless of how carefully the defendant tried to prevent any legal wrongdoing.”); Apostolos G. Chronopoulos, Strict Liability and Negligence in Copyright Law: Fair Use as Regulation of Activity Levels, 97 Neb. L. Rev. 384, 386 (2018) (“Copyright infringement is considered to be a strict liability tort.”). It is easy enough to understand why. Copyright liability, after all, does not depend on the infringer’s knowledge, negligence, or intent.39As Dane Ciolino and Erin Donelon put it, liability for copyright infringement can arise even absent “scienter, intent, knowledge, negligence, or similar culpable mental state. On the contrary, liability for civil copyright infringement is strict.” Dane S. Ciolino & Erin A. Donelon, Questioning Strict Liability in Copyright, 54 Rutgers L. Rev. 351, 356 (2002). It is simply irrelevant whether the infringer knew that their actions constituted copyright infringement. Liability is not conditioned upon any kind of fault. To establish a prima facie case, the copyright owner need not make a showing of knowledge or negligence on the part of the defendant. Copyright infringement, in short, is a strict liability tort.

But why is that so? One standard answer is that copyright is a form of property entitlement, and violations of property rights ought to be punishable regardless of the transgressor’s fault.40Bracha & Goold, Copyright Accidents, supra note 38, at 1028; Sinclair, supra note 38, at 945 (emphasizing that the concept of “absolute liability” in copyright law tracks the idea that “literary works . . . must be afforded legal protection to the same extent as his real or personal property” (footnote omitted)); Lipton, supra note 38, at 769–70. Another explanation is that the defendant should face absolute liability because they are better positioned to avoid loss, at least as compared to the copyright owner.41Lipton, supra note 38, at 770; 4 Melville B. Nimmer & David Nimmer, Nimmer on Copyright § 13.08 (2023). The idea is that “as between owners and infringers, it is more efficient for infringers to bear the costs of infringement.”42Ciolino & Donelon, supra note 39, at 376 (citing Eaton S. Drone, A Treatise on the Law of Property in Intellectual Productions in Great Britain and the United States 403 (Rothman Reprints 1972)). Yet another familiar theme is that a strict liability standard serves an evidentiary function: it relieves plaintiffs of the burden of proving the infringer’s state of mind.43Lipton, supra note 38, at 770–71.

To understand how our strict liability system came to be, it is critical to consider its historical genesis. As others have noted, Judge Learned Hand first laid the foundations for a strict liability regime in a spate of early-twentieth-century decisions dealing with copyright infringement.44E.g., Goold     , Moral Reflections, supra note 38, at 125. In these cases, Judge Hand dismissed the defendants’ claims of ignorance on the theory that the copyrights at issue were registered with the Copyright Office: the defendants, Judge Hand suggested, were on notice as to the existence of the copyright.45See, e.g., Stern v. Jerome H. Remick & Co., 175 F. 282, 282–83 (C.C.S.D.N.Y. 1910) (noting that the defendant “had means of knowledge from the copyright office that the [work] had been in fact copyrighted; and he, like anyone else, took his chances when he published the song without any inquiry”). At the time these decisions were issued, copyright registration was mandatory.46See Shisha, supra note 33, at 70–71; Act of May 31, 1790, ch. 15, § 3, 1 Stat. 124, 124 (amended 1831) (mandating registration with the clerk’s office at the author’s local district court); Act of June 30, 1834, ch. 157, § 1, 4 Stat. 728, 728 (requiring that copyright owners record “deeds or instruments in writing” for the transfer or assignment of copyrights). Failure to register the rights would lead to copyright forfeiture.47Shisha, supra note 33, at 68 (“When an author failed to register the work, deposit copies, append a notice to published copies, or give public notice in a newspaper, she would forfeit her copyright.” (footnote omitted)). Because the infringed works were registered, Judge Hand could reasonably surmise that the defendants had proper notice of the status of the works they had copied.

Thus, a strict liability regime was defensible on more functional grounds. It arose at a time when copyright registration was mandatory. Registration provided notice of a work’s legal status. And copyright protection was also conditioned on an additional notice affixed to copies of the work—every published copy had to include a notice specifying who the copyright owner was and when the copyright was registered.48See id. at 70–71; Act of Apr. 29, 1802, ch. 36, § 1, 2 Stat. 171, 171 (requiring that copyright owners “give information by causing the copy of the record . . . to be inserted at full length in the title-page or in the page immediately following the title of every such book or books”); Act of Mar. 4, 1909, ch. 320, § 12, 35 Stat. 1075, 1078 (amended 1976) (conditioning copyright protection upon “publication of the work with the notice of copyright”).

But these formalities were eliminated or rendered optional in the late twentieth century.49For a discussion of copyright formalities, see Shisha, supra note 33, at 70–76 (noting that registration is no longer a precondition to copyright protection, while the notice requirement has been jettisoned altogether). Consequently, under our current system, it has become increasingly difficult to track down and identify the owners of certain works.50Olive Huang, U.S. Copyright Office Orphan Works Inquiry: Finding Homes for the Orphans, 21 Berkeley Tech. L.J. 265, 265 (2006) (“[O]wnership information for a copyrighted work is sometimes hard to find, and tracking down the owner to ask permission presents daunting challenges for potential users.”). Copyright protection today vests automatically—authors need not take any affirmative steps to register their rights or apply for copyright protection.51Indeed, “[c]opyright attaches to an original work of authorship the moment it is fixed in some tangible form. Authors need not take any affirmative steps to claim copyright protection; original works are protected by default. Modern copyright law is thus a system of unconditional protection—one in which copyright vests automatically.” See Shisha, supra note 33, at 62–63. This complicates matters. Because copyrights vest automatically but are not registered, the risk of accidental infringement has grown measurably. It is indeed harder to justify a strict liability regime in a world where the risk of accidental infringement is so high.

Meanwhile, copyright’s strict liability regime has been the subject of sustained scholarly attention. A strict liability regime, scholars contend, is no longer workable. By increasing the likelihood that inadvertent infringers face liability, a strict liability scheme threatens to disproportionately expand the scope of copyright entitlements. Dane Ciolino and Erin Donelon, for instance, argue that strict liability frustrates the very objectives underlying our copyright system—it overprotects preexisting works, thus decreasing accessibility and preventing future authors from engaging with and building on existing works.52Ciolino & Donelon, supra note 39, at 410–15. Patrick Goold rails against copyright’s strict liability regime on moral grounds. Quite apart from any of the practical consequences that might attend a strict liability system, Goold explains that liability for accidental infringement is morally unjust—it is simply unfair to impose liability on a defendant who did everything they reasonably could to avoid infringement.53Goold, Moral Reflections, supra note 38, at 126 (“My question is not whether strict liability fails to properly deter accidents or inhibits creativity (which it does), but more simply, whether strict liability is fair. I make an argument that strict liability is not fair because it results in copyright users being held liable for accidents for which they are not morally responsible.”). Avihay Dorfman and Asaf Jacob claim that strict liability makes little sense in a system focused on intangible goods—among other problems, intangible goods are difficult to define and their legal status is often uncertain.54Avihay Dorfman & Assaf Jacob, Copyright as Tort, 12 Theoretical Inquiries L. 59, 87–96 (2011). Finally, Jacqueline Lipton asserts that strict liability aligns poorly with the realities of the digital era.55Lipton, supra note 38, at 808–09. In a world where technology allows for the mechanical, accidental, and often involuntary copying of works, strict liability is inappropriate.56Id. at 784–801.

In 2012, Shyamkrishna Balganesh offered a more systematic account of copyright infringement.57Shyamkrishna Balganesh, The Obligatory Structure of Copyright Law: Unbundling the Wrong of Copying, 125 Harv. L. Rev. 1664, 1682 (2012). As Balganesh points out, the basic structure of the infringement action does not require proof of harm. To make a prima facie case of copyright infringement, the plaintiff must prove (1) ownership of a valid copyright in the work and (2) infringement of one of the plaintiff’s rights, requiring both copying-in-fact and improper appropriation.58See Feist Publ’ns, Inc. v. Rural Tel. Serv. Co., 499 U.S. 340, 361 (1991); see also Nimmer & Nimmer, supra note 41, § 13D.02.

The question of harm is curiously absent from this basic scheme. As Balganesh notes, it is only later in the process, when confronting the question of fair use, that the issue of harm comes into play. Fair use is copyright’s most important defense to claims of infringement.59Abraham Bell & Gideon Parchomovsky, Propertizing Fair Use, 107 Va. L. Rev. 1255, 1257 (2021) (describing fair use as “the most significant and most capacious defense against copyright infringement”). In determining whether the defendant’s copying qualifies as fair use, courts consider a range of statutory factors, including the question of “market harm”—the “effect of the use upon the potential market” for the copyrighted work.6017 U.S.C. § 107. So although harm is not an element of the infringement tort, it surfaces as part of the fair use inquiry. The issue of harm, then, is baked into the defense stage. Nevertheless, although the question of harm is central to the fair use analysis, the larger point remains: our copyright system is essentially a no-fault regime, one in which it “makes little difference for liability whether the copying was intentional, negligent, or a genuine mistake.”61Balganesh, supra note 57, at 1682.

Others, though, question whether our system is truly a strict liability regime. In a series of articles published over the past few years, Goold articulated an intricate account calling into question the conventional view that copyright is best conceptualized as a strict liability regime.62See generally Patrick R. Goold, Is Copyright Infringement a Strict Liability Tort?, 30 Berkeley Tech. L.J. 305 (2015) [hereinafter Goold, Copyright Infringement] (suggesting that copyright is best conceptualized as a fault-based regime); Bracha & Goold, Copyright Accidents, supra note 38 (questioning whether strict liability is the appropriate liability standard for copyright accidents and considering a range of potential alternatives); Goold, Moral Reflections, supra note 38 (asserting that copyright’s strict liability standard is morally unfair because it leads to copyright liability for accidents for which defendants are not morally responsible). Goold posits that the infringement tort does, in fact, accommodate a fault element. This element, however, has gone largely unnoticed thanks to copyright’s messy structure.63Goold, Copyright Infringement, supra note 62, at 338. The fair use principle is again central to the story: Goold suggests that the fairness standard reflected in the fair use inquiry is a kind of fault standard, somewhat analogous to the reasonableness standard undergirding negligence law.64Id. at 340–50. As a result, the fair use inquiry has a dual role—establishing whether the proscribed conduct (copying) was harmful and, in addition, whether the copying was wrongful. Id. at 338. In Goold’s formulation, copyright liability is not conditioned on the infringer’s state of mind, but rather depends upon the infringer’s failure to satisfy a standard of conduct. Id. at 340. For liability to arise, it is not enough that the defendant created a substantially similar work—“the copying must also be unfair.” Id.

But whatever one makes of Goold’s analysis, it is not at all clear that the fair use defense can meaningfully relax the no-harm regime that lies at the heart of copyright’s prima facie case. For many would-be infringers, the fair use defense is no silver bullet. The fundamental problem with fair use is that it relies on an ex-post analysis of four factors.65Shani Shisha, The Copyright Wasteland, 47 BYU L. Rev. 1721, 1779 (2022) (“[T]he fair use doctrine rests on a statutory test that is flexible by design: Courts examine whether the defendant’s use is fair on a case-by-case basis against four statutory factors.”); Clark D. Asay, Arielle Sloan & Dean Sobczak, Is Transformative Use Eating the World?, 61 B.C. L. Rev. 905, 917 (2020) (“Fair use is meant to be a flexible standard . . . that courts can adapt to achieve the most just results in any given situation.”). By design, the fair use inquiry is case specific and can only be tested by a court after the fact.66Larry Lessig famously described fair use as “the right to hire a lawyer.” Lawrence Lessig, Free Culture 187 (2004). As Peter Jaszi explains:

The statutory formulation [of fair use] . . . is too vague and open-ended to be relied upon effectively; its real utility is severely limited because fair use claims can be tested only after the fact of use and then only when a creator relying on the doctrine is able to retain legal counsel and willing to expose himself or herself to considerable economic risk in the event that the defense fails.

Peter Jaszi, Copyright, Fair Use and Motion Pictures, 2007 Utah L. Rev. 715, 729 (2007); see also James Gibson, Risk Aversion and Rights Accretion in Intellectual Property Law, 116 Yale L.J. 882, 889 (2007) (“From the ex post perspective of the defendant already embroiled in expensive litigation, an adaptable, equitable defense is useful. But for the prospective defendant wondering whether a given act will prove to be infringing, fair use is too ambiguous to provide much ex ante guidance.”).
To prevail on fair use, the defendant must withstand lengthy and uncertain litigation.67Am. Intell. Prop. L. Ass’n, Report of the Economic Survey 44 (2017) (estimating that the median cost of copyright litigation ranges from $200,000 to $1 million). For that reason, risk-averse defendants would often choose to settle out of court.68Shisha, supra note 33, at 120. With the specter of statutory damages looming in the background, the risks of going to court are too grave. In such circumstances, the safe choice—and perhaps the only sensible one—is to settle.

The idea here is clear: whether the fair use doctrine introduces a fault standard, as Goold claims, is beside the point. For many would-be infringers, the fair use defense never really comes into play. And while it may be true that, as an analytical matter, copyright infringement is best characterized as a fault liability tort, this is largely tangential to the broader argument I advance here—that our current regime is overly burdensome.

B.  Statutory Damages

A successful plaintiff in an infringement action may pursue one of two remedial avenues.6917 U.S.C. §§ 504(a), (c)(1) (“[T]he copyright owner may elect, at any time before final judgment is rendered, to recover, instead of actual damages and profits, an award of statutory damages for all infringements involved in the action, with respect to any one work.”). The first entitles a victorious plaintiff to collect actual damages plus infringement-related profits.70Id. § 504(b). The second relieves a prevailing plaintiff of the burden of establishing actual harm, allowing instead for the recovery of statutory damages.71Id. § 504(c). Ordinarily, a plaintiff may recover statutory damages ranging from $750 to $30,000 for any infringed work.72Id. § 504(c)(1). The number of statutory awards depends on the number of infringed works.73Id. (stating that the plaintiff is entitled to recover a separate award for “all infringements involved in the action, with respect to any one work” (emphasis added)); see also Nimmer & Nimmer, supra note 41, § 14.04(E)) (“Where the suit involves infringement of more than one separate and independent work, minimum statutory damages for each work must be awarded. For example, if one defendant has infringed three copyrighted works, the copyright owner is entitled to statutory damages of at least $750 and may be awarded up to $30,000.” (quoting H.R. Rep. No. 94-1476, at 162 (1976))). Each statutory award may be reduced to a sum of no less than $200 per work in cases of innocent infringement,7417 U.S.C. § 504(c)(2). or increased—up to a sum of $150,000 per work—in cases of willful infringement.75Id.

As a practical matter, the Copyright Act offers little guidance on how courts might assess statutory damages.76The Copyright Act is codified in Title 17 of the United States Code. 17 U.S.C. §§ 101–1511. As § 504 (“section 504”) of the copyright statute makes clear, the court is at liberty to adjust the award as it “considers just.”77Id. § 504(c)(1). In practice, in the absence of a jury trial, courts often assess damages by reference to four principal factors: (1) the harm suffered by the plaintiff; (2) the profits collected by the defendant; (3) the infringer’s state of mind, namely, whether the infringement was willful, knowing, or innocent; and, finally, (4) whether either of the parties had violated its contractual obligations.78Nimmer & Nimmer, supra note 41, § 14.04(B)(1)(a). More broadly, some courts also attend to the objectives animating our statutory regime. The Second Circuit, for example, often undertakes a more elaborate inquiry into “the deterrent effect on the infringer and third parties,” as well as “the infringer’s cooperation in providing evidence concerning the value of the infringing material” and “the conduct and attitude of the parties.”79Bryant v. Media Right Prods., Inc., 603 F.3d 135, 144 (2d Cir. 2010) (assessing statutory damages under § 504(c)(2)); Pearson Educ., Inc. v. Arora, 717 F. Supp. 2d 374, 380 (S.D.N.Y. 2010), aff’d, 448 F. App’x 163 (2d Cir. 2012) (considering the same factors in assessing statutory damages under § 504(c)(1)).

Moreover, as noted above, the statutory award may be decreased to a sum of no less than $200 per work in cases of innocent infringement.8017 U.S.C § 504(c)(2). In such cases, the defendant bears the burden of proving that they were not aware, and had no reason to believe, that their actions were infringing.81Id. (“In a case where the infringer sustains the burden of proving, and the court finds, that such infringer was not aware and had no reason to believe that his or her acts constituted an infringement of copyright, the court in its discretion may reduce the award of statutory damages to a sum of not less than $200.”). The burden here is twofold: the defendant must establish both that they did not believe their acts constituted infringement and that their belief was reasonable. Whether an award is ultimately reduced, though, remains a discretionary matter, and a court may refuse to do so even in cases involving innocent infringers.82Nimmer & Nimmer, supra note 41, § 14.04(B)(2)(a). Finally, it is also important to note that the Copyright Act precludes reliance on the “innocent infringement” defense when a defendant had access to published copies bearing a copyright notice.8317 U.S.C. §§ 401(d), 402(d).

Similarly, in cases of willful infringement, the court may enhance the amount of statutory damages to a sum of “not more than $150,000” per work.84Id. § 504(c)(2). Whether the infringement was “willful” depends on the infringer’s state of mind.85Erickson Prods., Inc. v. Kast, 921 F.3d 822, 833 (9th Cir. 2019) (“A determination of willfulness requires an assessment of a defendant’s state of mind.” (citing Friedman v. Live Nation Merch., Inc., 833 F.3d 1180, 1186 (9th Cir. 2016))); Russell v. Walmart Inc., No. CV 19-5495, 2020 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 252882, at *27–29 (C.D. Cal. Oct. 16, 2020). And although a determination of willfulness can prove somewhat elusive,86Shisha, supra note 65, at 1757 (noting that courts “have done little to narrow down or clearly define ‘willful infringement’ ” (citation omitted)). the prototypical case of willful infringement involves a defendant who knowingly infringed the plaintiff’s rights87See Nimmer & Nimmer, supra note 41, § 14.04(B)(3)(a). or otherwise displayed “reckless disregard for, or willful blindness to, the copyright holder’s rights.”8817 U.S.C. § 504(c)(2); see also Unicolors, Inc. v. Urb. Outfitters, Inc., 853 F.3d 980, 991 (9th Cir. 2017); Sony BMG Music Ent. v. Tenenbaum, 660 F.3d 487, 507–08 (1st Cir. 2011); Louis Vuitton Malletier, S.A. v. Akanoc Sols., Inc., 658 F.3d 936, 944 (9th Cir. 2011); Graper v. Mid-Continent Cas. Co., 756 F.3d 388, 394 (5th Cir. 2014); Island Software & Comput. Serv., Inc. v. Microsoft Corp., 413 F.3d 257, 263 (2d. Cir. 2005); Wildlife Express Corp. v. Carol Wright Sales, Inc., 18 F.3d 502, 511–12 (7th Cir. 1994); Yurman Design, Inc. v. PAJ, Inc., 262 F.3d 101, 112 (2d Cir. 2001); Cent. Point Software, Inc. v. Glob. Software & Accessories, Inc., 880 F. Supp. 957, 967 (E.D.N.Y. 1995). The point is that, even absent actual knowledge of infringement, the defendant may be held liable for willful infringement so long as they displayed reckless disregard of the plaintiff’s rights.

One strong indication of reckless disregard is a history of past infringements.89Nimmer & Nimmer, supra note 41, § 14.04(B)(3)(a); Lauratex Textile Corp. v. Allton Knitting Mills Inc., 517 F. Supp. 900, 903–04 (S.D.N.Y. 1981). As the Lauratex court emphasized, the defendant had been on the receiving end of

copyright infringement suits brought by converters ten times (including this action) in the last five years. Five of those actions were settled, two are still pending and two resulted in judgments in favor of the plaintiffs. The inference is inescapable that [the defendant] has made a practice of copying the designs of other converters, and that an award of statutory damages is appropriate as a deterrent to further activity of this kind.

 Id. (footnote omitted).
Another piece of evidence probative of willfulness is the infringer’s past record of seeking authorization prior to using other copyrighted works.90Consider, for example, Beastie Boys v. Monster Energy Co., 66 F. Supp. 3d 424 (S.D.N.Y. 2014). The Beastie Boys brought action for copyright infringement against Monster Energy. Id. at 427–28. The Beastie Boys alleged that Monster had used their music in the company’s promotional video. Id. at 428. At trial, Monster chose not to contest the issue of liability, and the trial focused instead on the question of damages. Id. at 432–33. The jury returned a verdict in favor of the plaintiffs, awarding the Beastie Boys $1.2 million in statutory damages based on a finding of willful infringement. Id. at 435. The court upheld the verdict as reasonable, explaining that Monster’s marketing director had previously produced a large number of promotional videos—for which he sought permission in writing. Id. at 442–43. The director had also taken an aggressive stance in guarding against violations of Monster’s own intellectual property in the past. Id. Likewise, Monster failed to craft a policy to regulate its music licensing. Id. Based on these reasons, the court concluded that the jury’s finding of willfulness was well-grounded in the factual record. Id. For a more thorough description of the Beastie Boys case, see Nimmer & Nimmer, supra note 41, § 14.04(B)(3)(a). Indeed, a defendant who was previously vigilant in obtaining licenses but failed to do so at a later point may be deemed to have engaged in willful infringement. In addition, the Ninth Circuit has suggested that a jury could find willfulness where a company failed to promulgate any procedures for “establishing or reporting on who holds the rights to the [works] whose use is proposed.”91Friedman v. Live Nation Merch., Inc., 833 F.3d 1180, 1186 (9th Cir. 2016). And a court may likewise draw an inference of willful infringement when the defendant ignores a letter informing them, in concrete terms, of infringement.92See Chi-Boy Music v. Charlie Club, Inc., 930 F.2d 1224, 1227–28 (7th Cir. 1991); N.A.S. Import, Corp. v. Chenson Enters., Inc., 968 F.2d 250, 253 (2d Cir. 1992).

At the same time, a host of countervailing factors might cut against a finding of willfulness. For one thing, when fair use is a close call, some courts insist that it would be inappropriate to infer willfulness even if the defendant is ultimately found liable.93Nimmer & Nimmer, supra note 41, § 14.04(B)(3)(a). Take the case of Princeton University Press v. Michigan Document Services, Inc., in which a university press sued a copy shop for selling unauthorized “coursepacks.”94Princeton Univ. Press v. Mich. Document Servs., Inc., 99 F.3d 1381, 1383 (6th Cir. 1996); see also Nimmer & Nimmer, supra note 41, § 14.04(B)(3)(a). The court concluded that the defendant’s copying did not constitute fair use95Princeton Univ. Press, 99 F.3d at 1392. but took pains to note that the question was a close one—indeed, there were “forcefully argued dissents” on the issue.96Id. As a consequence, the court declined to determine whether “the defendants’ belief that their copying constituted fair use was so unreasonable as to bespeak willfulness.”97Id.

Courts have also refused to countenance claims of willful infringement when the defendant had a reasonable belief that their actions were legally permissible, even if they had been notified that their use of the work was potentially infringing.98See, e.g., RCA/Ariola Int’l, Inc. v. Thomas & Grayston Co., 845 F.2d 773, 779 (8th Cir. 1988); MJ Int’l, Inc. v. Hwangpo, No. 8:01CV201, 2002 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 11079, at *8 (D. Neb. Mar. 13, 2002). Furthermore, some plaintiffs may struggle to establish claims of willful infringement when the defendant did not consult a lawyer99See, e.g., Henley v. DeVore, 733 F. Supp. 2d 1144, 1165–66 (C.D. Cal. 2010). or when the infringer performed a search of Copyright Office records but could not locate any records for the plaintiff’s work.100See, e.g., U.S. Media Corp. v. Edde Ent., Inc., No. 94 Civ. 4849, 1996 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 13389, at *21–22 (S.D.N.Y. Sept. 12, 1996) (noting that the court lacks evidentiary basis to determine “whether some or all of the defendants—in reliance on a copyright search—acted in the good-faith belief that a lack of copyright registration betokens a lack of statutory protection and whether such a belief, at least with respect to the five films at issue, would have been reasonable”).

In short, a successful plaintiff may choose to recover statutory damages at any point before a final judgment is rendered. Typically, a statutory award can range from $750 to $30,000 for every infringed work.10117 U.S.C. § 504(c)(1). The award may be reduced to a sum of no less than $200 per work in cases of innocent infringement or increased to a sum of no more than $150,000 per work in cases of willful infringement.102Id. § 504(c)(2). The number of statutory works is tied to the number of infringed works and, in some cases, the number of infringers.103Friedman v. Live Nation Merch., Inc., 833 F.3d 1180, 1189–92 (9th Cir. 2016).

This Section draws out two of the central problems ailing our copyright system. The first is that copyright infringement is principally understood to be a strict liability regime. And while this regime is tempered by the flexible fair use standard, it is also true that fair use is mostly irrelevant for a great many defendants—namely, those who might choose to settle out of court. The second major issue confronting our system is that copyright owners can choose to recover a separate award of statutory damages for every implicated work. Since these awards can range anywhere from $200 to $150,000 per work,10417 U.S.C. § 504(c)(1)–(2). vast fortunes hang in the balance.

One might inquire, however, as to the interaction between these two aspects of our copyright system. While the defendant’s state of mind is wholly absent from the liability analysis, it does inform the damages calculus. As this Section makes plain, whether the infringer had real or constructive knowledge that their acts were infringing is key to determining whether they face reduced or increased statutory damages. Therefore, in a sense, these two features of our system—strict liability and statutory damages—work in unison. Theoretically, when liability is imposed on an innocent infringer, courts may choose to reduce the award under the category of innocent infringement (in which case, the award could be as low as $200 per work).105Id. § 504(c)(2). When one mechanism (strict liability) fails, judges can tap into the other (statutory damages) to prevent an unjust outcome—that is, to prevent an inadvertent infringer from facing an excessive award.

There is just one problem: in reality, the law of statutory damages is arbitrary, haphazard, and unpredictable. Part II will explore the law in action. It will show that different courts harbor very different ideas about what might qualify as an appropriate statutory award. Indeed, courts issue wildly divergent awards in factually similar cases. And, worse, courts cannot even agree on what statutory damages are meant to achieve: some believe statutory damages are rooted in a compensatory rationale, while others insist that statutory damages are meant to punish or deter future infringers. The result is a body of caselaw that often seems excessive or unprincipled.

II.  STATUTORY DAMAGES IN ACTION

This Part discusses the principal issues plaguing the law of statutory damages. First, courts often disagree over the appropriate justification for statutory damages, oscillating between compensatory, punitive, and deterrence-based concerns. Second, the caselaw turns out to be unpredictable or otherwise arbitrary—in cases sharing a similar fact pattern, courts mete out divergent awards. In part, this is because various courts employ different multipliers to calculate damages. Third, statutory damages can at times lead to shockingly excessive awards. Because statutory damages are computed on a per-work basis, awards can dramatically rack up in cases that implicate multiple works. Fourth, and perhaps most bafflingly, the per-work structure of statutory damages can produce some unintended consequences: because damages attach to infringed works rather than infringed rights, courts tend to systematically gloss over certain exclusive rights. The net result is an underdeveloped body of law. I take up these issues in turn.

A.  Justifications

In many cases, courts award statutory damages “with little to no attention . . . to their underlying purpose.”106Bracha & Syed, supra note 14, at 1249. Debates about statutory damages tend to home in on three standard justifications. First, some courts believe that statutory damages are grounded in a compensatory-evidentiary justification. The general idea is that copyright owners may struggle to prove actual harm.107Shisha, supra note 65, at 1758–61. Indeed, proponents of statutory damages believe that there is something distinctive about the evidentiary challenges facing copyright plaintiffs.108F.W. Woolworth Co. v. Contemp. Arts, Inc., 344 U.S. 228, 232 (1952) (stressing that “[f]ew bodies of law would be more difficult to reduce to a short and simple formula than that which determines the measure of [damages in copyright cases]”). Imagine, for example, a copyright owner whose work was illegally distributed online and then downloaded by third parties. In such circumstances, a court might struggle to “assess how many of these third-party downloads dislodged actual sales that would have otherwise taken place if the work had been distributed by the plaintiff.”109Shisha, supra note 65, at 1759. In other instances, the information needed to prove actual damages might lie “uniquely within the infringers’ control.”110Clever Covers, Inc. v. Sw. Fla. Storm Def. LLC, 554 F. Supp. 2d 1303, 1311 (M.D. Fla. 2008) (citation omitted).

Given these challenges, the argument goes, statutory damages serve a crucial role in ensuring that rightsholders get compensated for their losses. Without statutory damages, copyright holders would face an all-or-nothing regime; they would not be able to obtain compensation at all if they cannot prove actual loss. On this view, statutory damages are directed at a particular problem—the difficulty of proving actual damages—and should thus seek to account for actual harm. They should approximate, if only imperfectly, “the amount that would be recovered as actual compensation.”111Bracha & Syed, supra note 14, at 1231.

This compensatory justification, simple and intuitive as it may seem, has found favor with many courts.112Courts often cite the compensatory rationale alongside other relevant factors that appear to justify statutory damages. See, e.g., Lauratex Textile Corp. v. Allton Knitting Mills Inc., 517 F. Supp. 900, 903 (S.D.N.Y. 1981); Cable/Home Commc’n Corp. v. Network Prods., Inc., 902 F.2d 829, 850–51 (11th Cir. 1990); Fitzgerald Publ’g Co. v. Baylor Publ’g Co., 670 F. Supp. 1133, 1140 (E.D.N.Y. 1987), aff’d sub nom. Fitzgerald v. Baylor Publ’g, 862 F.2d 304 (2d Cir. 1988); Pret-A-Printee, Ltd. v. Allton Knitting Mills, Inc., No. 81 Civ. 3770, 1982 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 15108, at *9–10 (S.D.N.Y. Sept. 16, 1982); Peter Pan Fabrics, Inc. v. Jobela Fabrics, Inc., 329 F.2d 194, 195–96 (2d Cir. 1964) (discussing the statutory framework predating the 1976 statute); Downs v. Yeshiva World News, LLC, No. 18-CV-0250, 2019 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 17751, at *5 (E.D.N.Y. Feb. 1, 2019); Van Der Zee v. Greenidge, No. 03 CIV. 8659, 2006 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 400, at *3–4 (S.D.N.Y. Jan. 6, 2006); Star’s Edge, Inc. v. Braun (In re Braun), 327 B.R. 447, 450 (Bankr. N.D. Cal. 2005); Warner Bros. Inc. v. Dae Rim Trading, Inc., 877 F.2d 1120, 1126 (2d Cir. 1989). The legislative history, too, seems to indicate that compensatory instincts partly underlie our statutory scheme.113See Staff of H. Comm. on the Judiciary, 87th Cong., Report of the Register of Copyrights on the General Revision of the U.S. Copyright Law 102 (Comm. Print 1961) (noting that “[t]he value of a copyright is, by its nature, difficult to establish, and the loss caused by an infringement is equally hard to determine”); see also Bracha & Syed, supra note 14, at 1231 n.68.

Yet, as Bracha and Syed point out, the evidentiary justification suggests two related principles. First, if our goal is to address the difficulties of proving harm, statutory damages should only be available when evidence of actual harm is unavailable or difficult to obtain. Second, statutory damages should approximate actual harm as best as possible.114Bracha & Syed, supra note 14, at 1232.

The problem, of course, is that neither principle finds support in the caselaw or in the language of the copyright statute. Nowhere does the Copyright Act limit the availability of statutory damages only to circumstances where evidence of actual harm is difficult to recover.115See 17 U.S.C. § 504. To the contrary: the Copyright Act expressly entertains a heightened category of culpability—willful infringement—where damages would be increased beyond a purely compensatory level. 17 U.S.C. § 504(c)(2). If statutory damages were strictly about compensating copyright owners, the Copyright Act would not establish an elaborate scheme based on the infringer’s state of mind. Courts, in turn, treat statutory damages “as a matter of unqualified right.”116Bracha & Syed, supra note 14, at 1232. And statutory awards often seem wholly unmoored from compensatory instincts—courts have developed no rules to cap statutory damages based on an assessment of actual damages. In fact, courts sometimes calculate the proper compensatory sum and then multiply it to arrive at a statutory award that is, by definition, supracompensatory.117Id. at 1232–33; see also 2 Paul Goldstein, Goldstein on Copyright § 14.2.1.1(b) (3d ed. Supp. 2012). As Goldstein explains, when there is no evidence of actual damages, courts often just switch to a different justification, such as a deterrence-based rationale. Id. Indeed, “[i]n cases where the evidence provides few if any clues for approximating actual damages and profits, courts often turn to the underlying rationale for statutory damages—sustaining copyright incentives while deterring infringement.” Id. The compensatory rationale, then, does not quite map onto the caselaw.

Another justification courts occasionally invoke is that statutory damages serve a punitive or retributive role—punishing the infringer for their wrongful conduct.118Bracha & Syed, supra note 14, at 1233–34. Many courts endorse this idea of punishment as a justification for statutory damages.119Energy Intel. Grp., Inc. v. CHS McPherson Refinery, Inc., 300 F. Supp. 3d 1356, 1380 (D. Kan. 2018) (“[A] statutory damages award may properly be ‘wholly punitive’ in nature.”); L.A. News Serv. v. Reuters Television Int’l, Ltd., 149 F.3d 987, 996 (9th Cir. 1998) (citing both compensatory and punitive principles as a justification for statutory damages); Energy Intel. Grp., Inc. v. Kayne Anderson Cap. Advisors, L.P., 948 F.3d 261, 272 (5th Cir. 2020) (noting that “the modern Copyright Act’s statutory damages regime has a significant deterrent and potentially punitive purpose”); Dream Games of Ariz., Inc. v. PC Onsite, 561 F.3d 983, 992 (9th Cir. 2009) (“Statutory damages [have] ‘compensatory and punitive purposes.’ ” (citation omitted)). Many courts recognize that punitive damages are available only for a specific subset of cases—those involving “willful infringement” under section 504(c)(2). See, e.g., On Davis v. Gap, Inc., 246 F.3d 152, 172 (2d Cir. 2001) (“The purpose of punitive damages—to punish and prevent malicious conduct—is generally achieved under the Copyright Act through the provisions of 17 U.S.C. § 504(c)(2).”); Kamakazi Music Corp. v. Robbins Music Corp., 534 F. Supp. 69, 78 (S.D.N.Y. 1982) (“The public policy rationale for punitive damages of punishing and preventing malicious conduct can be properly accounted for in the provisions for increasing a maximum statutory damage award . . . per infringement found to be willful.”); Nintendo of Am., Inc. v. Dragon Pac. Int’l, 40 F.3d 1007, 1011 (9th Cir. 1994) (“[W]hen infringement is willful, the statutory damages award may be designed to penalize the infringer.” (quoting Chi-Boy Music v. Charlie Club, Inc., 930 F.2d 1224, 1228–29 (7th Cir. 1991)). And while judges seldom clarify exactly what they mean in describing statutory damages as “punitive,” the basic idea is simple: it is fair for the wrongdoer to suffer in direct proportion to the wrong they inflicted. The wrongdoer deserves to be punished.

This punitive rationale meshes rather neatly with the language of the Copyright Act. The statute, after all, establishes a tripartite framework to distinguish among different categories of infringement—regular, innocent, and willful—based on the infringer’s mental state.120See supra Section I.B. That is, the infringer’s level of culpability is measured by reference to their state of mind. Correspondingly, the appropriate remedy is adjusted in proportion to the infringer’s degree of culpability—namely, whether they had actual or constructive knowledge that their actions were infringing.

But the larger picture, again, is quite messy. As Bracha and Syed observe, it would be peculiar for our system to enforce a punitive rationale through copyright’s statutory damages scheme.121Bracha & Syed, supra note 14, at 1235–36. That is because our copyright system already classifies certain acts as criminal offenses.12217 U.S.C. § 506. Retribution is widely understood to be the classic justification for criminal sanctions.123Thomas E. Robins, Retribution, the Evolving Standard of Decency, and Methods of Execution: The Inevitable Collision in Eighth Amendment Jurisprudence, 119 Penn St. L. Rev. 885, 889 (2015) (“Since Immanuel Kant’s Philosophy of Law, retribution has been a mainstay of criminal law theory, argued over in classrooms and academic journals for centuries. Retribution remains a fundamental, if controversial, precept of criminal law theory.”). Criminal enforcement is also subject to a host of procedural and substantive safeguards, as well as a heightened burden of persuasion.124Kenneth Mann, Punitive Civil Sanctions: The Middleground Between Criminal and Civil Law, 101 Yale L.J. 1795, 1803–13 (1992) (discussing some of the classic elements, both procedural and substantive, that differentiate criminal from civil law). Accordingly, one might question whether copyright’s scheme of civil remedies should serve any punitive purposes. Why should we impose punitive penalties for conduct that does not meet the heightened standard for criminal culpability under the Copyright Act?

Moreover, the caselaw remains inconsistent and unpredictable. Some courts appear to recognize both compensatory and punitive instincts as proper justifications for statutory damages.125See, e.g., L.A. News Serv. v. Reuters Television Int’l, Ltd., 149 F.3d 987, 996 (9th Cir. 1998); Energy Intel. Grp., Inc. v. Kayne Anderson Cap. Advisors, L.P., 948 F.3d 261, 272 (5th Cir. 2020); Dream Games of Ariz., Inc. v. PC Onsite, 561 F.3d 983, 992 (9th Cir. 2009). Others embrace a more constricted view, insisting that punitive damages should be available only in cases of willful infringement.126See, e.g., On Davis v. Gap, Inc., 246 F.3d 152, 172 (2d Cir. 2001); Kamakazi Music Corp. v. Robbins Music Corp., 534 F. Supp. 69, 78 (S.D.N.Y. 1982); Nintendo of Am., Inc. v. Dragon Pac. Int’l, 40 F.3d 1007, 1011 (9th Cir. 1994)). And sometimes courts dismiss the punitive rationale altogether, implying that statutory damages that extend beyond the purely compensatory level reflect an impermissible “windfall” for the plaintiff.127See, e.g., Desire, LLC v. Manna Textiles, Inc., 986 F.3d 1253, 1271 (9th Cir. 2021) (“ ‘Statutory damages are intended as a substitute for profits or actual damage’ . . . and should not provide copyright owners a windfall.” (citation omitted)); Atari Interactive, Inc. v. Redbubble, Inc., 546 F. Supp. 3d 883, 888 (N.D. Cal. 2021) (“A statutory damages award ‘must bear a plausible relationship to Plaintiff’s actual damages,’ . . . and ‘should not provide copyright owners a windfall.’ ” (citations omitted)); Peer Int’l Corp. v. Luna Recs., Inc., 887 F. Supp. 560, 569 (S.D.N.Y. 1995) (“Statutory damages are not intended to provide a plaintiff with a windfall recovery.”); Malibu Media, LLC v. Danford, No. 2:14-cv-511-FtM-38, 2015 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 62022, at *5–7 (M.D. Fla. May 12, 2015); Clever Covers, Inc. v. Sw. Fla. Storm Def., LLC, 554 F. Supp. 2d 1303, 1313 (M.D. Fla. 2008); Countryman Nev., LLC v. Adams, No. 14-cv-491-Orl-18, 2015 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 16612, at *18–20 (M.D. Fla. Jan. 16, 2015). The bottom line is that the courts’ treatment of the punitive rationale is unpredictable or otherwise inconsistent.

A third justification that courts occasionally marshal in support of statutory damages is a more intuitive one: deterrence. Typically paired with the punitive rationale, the need to deter future infringements figures prominently in many cases discussing statutory damages,128See, e.g., Warner Bros. Ent., Inc. v. Carsagno, No. 06-CV-2676, 2007 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 104335, at *4 (E.D.N.Y. May 9, 2007) (report and recommendation of magistrate judge) (“Within these parameters, courts have broad discretion in setting an amount of statutory damages that effectuates the ‘dual purposes of the Copyright Act—compensation of copyright owners and deterrence of potential infringers.’ ” (citation omitted)), adopted by No. 06-CV-2676, 2007 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 40293 (E.D.N.Y. June 4, 2007); Manno v. Tenn. Prod. Ctr., Inc., 657 F. Supp. 2d 425, 433 (S.D.N.Y. 2009) (explaining that, in setting a statutory award, courts consider “the deterrent effect on others besides the defendant” (citation omitted)); Lowry’s Reps., Inc. v. Legg Mason, Inc., 302 F. Supp. 2d 455, 461 (D. Md. 2004) (“Statutory damages have a deterrent component.”); Broad. Music, Inc. v. George Moore Enters., Inc., 184 F. Supp. 3d 166, 171 (W.D. Pa. 2016) (emphasizing that statutory damages are meant to “deter future infringements by punishing the defendant for its actions” (citation omitted)); EMI Mills Music, Inc. v. Empress Hotel, Inc., 470 F. Supp. 2d 67, 75 (D.P.R. 2006) (“[C]ourts should formulate a damage award that will achieve the deterrent purposes served by the statutory damages provision.”). as well as jury instructions.129See, e.g., Comm. on Pattern Civil Jury Instructions of the Seventh Cir., Federal Civil Jury Instructions of the Seventh Circuit § 12.8.4 (2017) (listing “deterrence of future infringement” as a factor relevant to determining the appropriate amount of statutory damages); see also Ninth Cir. Jury Instruction Comm., Manual of Model Civil Jury Instructions for the District Courts of the Ninth Circuit § 17.35 (2021). The Manual of Model Jury Instructions for the Ninth Circuit notes that “statutory damages serve both compensatory and punitive purposes,” and then cites favorably to the Supreme Court’s decision in F.W. Woolworth Co. v. Contemporary Arts, which expressly endorsed the idea of discouraging infringement as a justification for statutory damages. Id. at § 17.35 cmt. (citing F.W. Woolworth Co. v. Contemporary Arts, Inc., 334 U.S. 228, 233 (1952)). The corollary is that statutory damages, justified by the need for deterrence, should reflect a supracompensatory penalty.130Bracha & Syed, supra note 14, at 1236.

Yet doubts abound here as well. First, the idea of deterrence, if taken to reflect a broad justification for statutory damages, tends to fit poorly with our statutory scheme. It is not clear why we would think deterrence appropriate in cases involving innocent infringers. When a case implicates accidental infringement—for example, a defendant who had no reason to believe that their acts were infringing—the concept of deterrence seems irrelevant. As Bracha and Syed ask, “Why would we want to deter people from engaging in reasonable behavior?”131Id. at 1237.

And even in cases of willful infringement, it is doubtful whether the deterrence rationale is necessarily appropriate. If statutory damages are truly about deterring individuals from engaging in wrongful conduct, it should not matter what their mental state is, be it willfulness, reckless disregard, or even malice. If we aim to discourage infringements, it should not matter whether the infringer held a particular mental state.

Second, courts and commentators rarely offer anything more than a bare-bones explanation for why one might think deterrence is even warranted.132See, e.g., Broad. Music, Inc., 184 F. Supp. 3d at 171. Is there any evidence to support the proposition that purely compensatory penalties cannot deter would-be infringers? What is the appropriate level of deterrence? And why should we want to achieve a level of deterrence that goes beyond what is already produced by compensatory damages? As Depoorter has explained, the most colorable justification for supracompensatory damages—and one that courts regularly skirt—is that there is a strong need for deterrence given the substantial costs of detecting and enforcing infringement.133See Depoorter, supra note 15, at 435–36 (observing that courts ignore the economic rationale of supracompensatory damages). Drawing on Depoorter’s articulation of the deterrence theory, Bracha and Syed have offered a more fully synthetized account of the optimal deterrence justification. Bracha & Syed, supra note 14, at 1238–40. The optimal level of deterrence, then, would depend on enforcement costs.

Third, as with the other justifications sketched above, the jurisprudence governing statutory damages has been unpredictable. Courts tend to vacillate between the standard justifications for statutory damages. While some adopt both punitive and deterrence-based rationales,134See cases cited supra note 125. others are perfectly content to focus exclusively on compensatory impulses.135See cases cited supra note 127.

In sum, all three justifications for statutory damages are under siege from different directions. The caselaw is muddled and the statute is underspecified. Courts have struggled to articulate a proper justification for statutory damages and have largely failed to clarify why one justification is preferable to another. The jurisprudence thus boils down to a hodgepodge of conflicting and alternating views on what might qualify as a valid rationale for copyright’s robust scheme of statutory damages.

B.  Predictability and Consistency

This much is clear: the caselaw is not a model of clarity. Critics have long criticized the law of statutory damages as indeterminate or otherwise arbitrary.136See Samuelson & Wheatland, supra note 3, at 480–91 (describing a host of pathologies that render the caselaw inconsistent and unpredictable); Shisha, supra note 65, at 1763 (explaining that “critics have long argued that the caselaw surrounding statutory damages is inconsistent, murky, and sometimes arbitrary”); Bracha & Syed, supra note 14, at 1249 (lamenting the “discretionary, inconsistent, and largely arbitrary awards” that pervade the caselaw). The problem is that courts appear to have only a rudimentary understanding of copyright’s remedial scheme, and they rarely attempt to apply the law in a manner that is consistent and predictable.

Begin with one of the central challenges in assessing damages: the use of multipliers. In calibrating statutory awards, courts and juries often use a simple, two-step formula. First, they identify the plaintiff’s actual loss—say, the licensing fee the plaintiff would have charged if their rights had not been infringed. Second, courts apply a multiplier to the amount identified in the first step. For example, if the lost fee was $5,000 and the court elected to use a multiplier of three, the final award would be $15,000 ($5,000 x 3).

Yet courts have done little to generate any sense of consistency in the application of multipliers. Cases among and within circuits reveal large discrepancies. For example, in R.A. Guthrie Co., Inc. v. Boparai, the court rejected the plaintiff’s argument that a multiplier of five would be appropriate.137R.A. Guthrie Co., Inc. v. Boparai, No. 4:18-cv-080, 2021 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 61507, at *33–36 (E.D. Tex. Mar. 1, 2021) (report and recommendation of magistrate judge), adopted by No. 4:18-cv-080, 2021 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 61506 (E.D. Tex. Mar. 25, 2021). Instead, the court identified a standard multiplier of two to three,138Id. at *36–37. and then decided to apply a larger multiplier of four to account for the defendant’s willful infringement.139Id. at *43. The court’s determination was based on its “sense of justice.”140Id. The final award totaled $240,000.141Id.

In another case, Strober v. Harris, a district court in Florida applied a multiplier of six.142Strober v. Harris, No. 8:20-cv-2663, 2021 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 256001, at *7–8 (M.D. Fla. Nov. 23, 2021). Notably, the multiplier here consisted of two elements: (1) a multiplier of three, designed to account for the defendant’s willful infringement; and (2) a “scarcity multiplier” of two, meant to account for the “unique” and “rare” attributes of the plaintiff’s work.143Id. (citations omitted). After assessing the lost licensing fee at $5,000, the court employed a multiplier of six to arrive at a total award of $30,000 in statutory damages.144Id. at *8.

Similarly, in Sadowski v. Primera Plana NY, the court invoked a more modest multiplier of three, explaining that the plaintiff did not assert that he ever notified the defendant of infringement.145Sadowski v. Primera Plana NY, Inc., No. 18-CV-10072, 2019 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 179897, at *5–6 (S.D.N.Y. Oct. 16, 2019) (report and recommendation of magistrate judge), adopted by No. 18 Civ. 10072, 2021 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 239122 (S.D.N.Y. Dec. 14, 2021). Other courts have applied multipliers of two, five, and seven.146Korzeniewski v. Sapa Pho Vietnamese Rest. Inc., No. 17-CV-5721, 2019 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 1901, at *20 (E.D.N.Y. Jan. 3, 2019) (report and recommendation of magistrate judge) (recommending a multiplier of five), adopted by No. 17-CV-05721, 2019 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 10949 (E.D.N.Y. Jan. 23, 2019); Lauratex Textile Corp. v. Allton Knitting Mills, Inc., 519 F. Supp. 730, 733 (S.D.N.Y. 1981) (applying a multiplier of seven times the actual damages for willful infringement). Of course, the practical difference between a multiplier of two and a multiplier of eight could be dramatic, depending on the plaintiff’s actual loss and the number of works at play.

But there is far more nuance to the caselaw. Some courts have suggested that double-digit multipliers—that is, multipliers of ten and above—are grossly excessive and potentially impermissible. Consider Affordable Aerial Photography, Inc. v. Palm Beach Real Estate, in which the court rejected the plaintiff’s request that a multiplier of thirty-six be used for each of its three infringed works.147Affordable Aerial Photography, Inc. v. Palm Beach Real Est., Inc., No. 20-81307-CIV, 2021 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 125999, at *2 (S.D. Fla. July 7, 2021). The plaintiff argued for an award of $108,000 in statutory damages, based on an assessment of $1,000 in lost licensing fees for each of the plaintiff’s three works, multiplied by thirty-six ($1,000 x 3 x 36 = $108,000).148Id. After rejecting the proposed multiplier, the court suggested that even a more modest multiplier of 14.4 would “create a windfall for the [p]laintiff.”149Id. at *9.

Or take the case of Markos v. Yacht Charters of Miami.com.150Markos v. Yacht Charters of Miami.com, LLC, No. 19-22284-CV, 2019 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 172148, at * 6–7 (S.D. Fla. Oct. 2, 2019) (report and recommendation of magistrate judge), adopted by No. 19-22284-CIV, 2019 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 231480 (S.D. Fla. Oct. 23, 2019). The plaintiff asked for three separate multipliers to be applied: a scarcity multiplier of three, a “quality . . . factor” multiplier of four, and a “willful [infringer]” multiplier of five, thereby settling on an aggregate multiplier of sixty.151Id. The court was quick to reject the requested multiplier as excessive, opting instead for a multiplier of three.152Id. at * 7–8. Likewise, the court in Stockfood America, Inc. v. Fernando Arcay Special Events Corp. reasoned that a multiplier of twenty was excessive and thus inappropriate.153Stockfood Am., Inc. v. Fernando Arcay Special Events Corp., No. 19-22286-CIV, 2019 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 233056, at *6 (S.D. Fla. Dec. 31, 2019) (report and recommendation of magistrate judge), adopted by No. 19-22286-CIV, 2020 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 153440 (S.D. Fla. Jan. 21, 2020). And a court in another case, Schwabel v. HPT Service, LLC, dismissed a multiplier of fifteen and instead applied a multiplier of three.154Schwabel v. HPT Serv., LLC, No. 3:17-cv-791-J-34, 2018 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 171820, at *8–10 (M.D. Fla. Sept. 6, 2018) (report and recommendation of magistrate judge), adopted by No. 3:17-cv-791-J-34, 2018 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 170804 (M.D. Fla. Oct. 3, 2018).

However, in a long line of cases, courts and juries have applied far larger multipliers—sometimes thousands of times the amount of actual damages. Think, for instance, of a case referenced earlier, Capitol Records, Inc. v. Thomas, in which a record label sued a defendant for illegally downloading twenty-four songs.155Capitol Records, Inc. v. Thomas, 579 F. Supp. 2d 1210, 1212–13 (D. Minn. 2008), vacated sub nom. Capitol Records, Inc. v. Thomas-Rasset 692 F.3d 899 (8th Cir. 2012). The jury ultimately awarded the plaintiff $9,250 per infringed song for a total award of $220,000.156Id. at 1213. This award was particularly jarring given the fact that, as the court emphasized, the plaintiff’s actual loss amounted to $50.157Id. at 1227. The resulting award, therefore, was roughly 4,000 times larger than the sum of the plaintiff’s actual damages.

In another notable case, Zomba Enterprises, Inc. v. Panorama Records, Inc., the court awarded the plaintiff $31,000 per infringed work for an aggregate award of $806,000.158Zomba Enters., Inc. v. Panorama Recs., Inc., 491 F.3d 574, 580 (6th Cir. 2007). The defendant argued that the award was grossly excessive—it was thirty-seven times the plaintiff’s actual damages.159Id. at 586 (arguing that “such a high award of statutory damages . . . renders the district court’s award an ‘excessive fine’ under the Eighth Amendment”). On appeal, the Sixth Circuit upheld the award.160Id. at 586–88. Other courts have variously used multipliers of 10, 20, and 300.161See, e.g., Palmer v. Slaughter, No. 99-899, 2000 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 22118, at *14 (D. Del. July 13, 2000) (applying a multiplier of ten); Wild v. Peterson, No. 2:15-cv-2602, 2016 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 92423, at *11 (E.D. Cal. July 15, 2016) (applying a multiplier of twenty); Samuelson & Wheatland, supra note 3, at 487–88 (discussing Lowry’s Reports, Inc. v. Legg Mason, Inc., 302 F. Supp. 2d 455, 455 (D. Md. 2004), in which the “ratio of punishment to actual harm exceeded 300:1”).

Moreover, as Samuelson and Wheatland explain, inconsistent awards in factually similar cases are “easy to find.”162Samuelson & Wheatland, supra note 3, at 485. Often, a series of cases brought by the same plaintiff (such as a record label) in connection with a set of nearly identical infringing acts can lead to wildly divergent awards.163Id. 485–86. And in many cases—especially ones involving excessive awards rooted in double-digit multipliers—the size of the final award seems inexplicable.164Id. at 480 (describing a number of high-profile cases where “reprehensibility was low because evidence of willfulness was weak, none of the defendants were the kind of egregious or repeat infringer for which the enhanced statutory damage awards were intended, and the ratio of punitive to actual damages was exceptionally high.” (footnote omitted)). Equally troubling is the fact that cases dealing with similar categories of infringing acts sometimes yield markedly inconsistent awards.165Id. at 486–87.

And broader issues persist. Looking at the caselaw, one gets the distinct sense that courts do not have a firm grasp of copyright’s remedial scheme. A few different problems intersect. First, and perhaps most perplexingly, judges sometimes jump straight to the statutory maximum, even when the defendant was not especially culpable and the plaintiff suffered little to no harm.166Id. at 481 (discussing Macklin v. Mueck, No. 00-14092-CIV, 2005 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 18027, at *1–2 (S.D. Fla. Mar. 10, 2005), aff’d, 194 F. App’x 712 (11th Cir. 2006)). Second, and relatedly, Samuelson and Wheatland find that courts often treat the statutory maximum as a starting point and then work backwards from there.167Id. at 483–84. And in one of the cases discussed before, Zomba Enterprises, the court appears to have erroneously assumed that, if the defendant is found to be a willful infringer, the court must award above $30,000 in damages—which would explain why the court issued an oddly specific and otherwise atypical award of precisely $31,000 per work.168Id. at 484.

The picture, in other words, is a profoundly bleak one. Courts dole out inconsistent awards in factually similar cases. They cannot quite agree on the appropriate multiplier range. They do not understand the law’s remedial structure. And, as the previous Section showed, they disagree over the proper justification for statutory damages.

C.  Excessive Awards

The law is not just inconsistent but can also produce outlandish statutory awards that seem entirely divorced from any conception of actual harm or culpability. Partly at fault for this state of affairs is the per-work structure of our remedial system. Even a reasonable award can become excessive thanks to the aggregation requirement: courts and juries are simply compelled to multiply the award by the number of infringed works.

A few examples might prove instructive. Consider again a case discussed throughout this Article, Capitol Records, Inc. v. Thomas.169Capitol Recs., Inc. v. Thomas, 579 F. Supp. 2d 1210 (D. Minn. 2008), vacated sub nom. Capitol Recs., Inc. v. Thomas-Rasset 692 F.3d 899 (8th Cir. 2012). The final award in that case was 4,000 times the sum of the plaintiff’s actual damages.170See supra notes 155–57 and accompanying text. The jury assessed statutory damages of $9,250 per work, although the trial judge observed that the plaintiff’s actual damages—for the 24 works combined—amounted to about $50.171Thomas, 579 F. Supp. 2d at 1213, 1227.

It bears emphasizing, though, that even at the statutory minimum of $750 per work, the total award in Capitol Records, Inc. v. Thomas would have been excessive. Because the case involved 24 infringed works, and because statutory damages are awarded on a per-work basis, the jury would have to issue a minimum aggregate award of no less than $18,000 ($750 x 24).172If the defendant was found to be an innocent infringer, the amount could be reduced further to $200. 17 U.S.C. § 504(c)(2). But it is worth noting that, again, even an award of $200 per work would be excessive as compared to the plaintiff’s actual harm. Because 24 works were at issue, a per-work award of $200 would have resulted in a total award of $4,800, a sum that is 96 times the plaintiff’s actual damages. But recall again that the actual harm suffered by the plaintiff in that case was roughly $50. So even under the statutory minimum, the aggregate award would have been 360 times the plaintiff’s actual damages—an appallingly excessive award by any measure.

Now consider the procedural history of Capitol Records, Inc. v. Thomas. After the jury returned an award of $220,000 against the defendant, the trial judge vacated the judgment and ordered a retrial on the basis of a jury instruction error.173Thomas, 579 F. Supp. 2d at 1226–27. In doing so, the judge also cautioned that Congress did not intend for large statutory awards to be “applied to a party who did not infringe in search of commercial gain.”174Id. at 1227. Remarkably, however, the second trial turned out to be even more controversial: the jury increased the statutory award to $80,000 per work, for a final award of $1.92 million.175Capitol Recs., Inc. v. Thomas-Rasset, 680 F. Supp. 2d 1045, 1050 (D. Minn. 2010), vacated, 692 F.3d 899 (8th Cir. 2012). Following the second trial, the defendant filed a post-trial motion requesting, among other things, that the court reduce the jury award either by way of remittitur or under the Due Process Clause.176Id. at 1049. The court agreed. It lambasted the second award as “simply shocking” and remitted it to a sum of $2,250 per work, for a total award of $54,000.177Id. at 1054–55. As the court stressed,

despite the . . . justifications [for increased damages] and the Court’s deference to the jury’s verdict, $2 million for stealing 24 songs for personal use is simply shocking. No matter how unremorseful Thomas-Rasset may be, assessing a $2 million award against an individual consumer for use of Kazaa is unjust. Even Plaintiffs admit that Thomas-Rasset is unlikely to ever be able to pay such an award.178Id. at 1054.

The record companies then exercised their right to seek a new trial on the question of damages.179Capitol Recs., Inc. v. Thomas-Rasset, 799 F. Supp. 2d 999, 1003 (D. Minn. 2011), vacated, 692 F.3d 899 (8th Cir. 2012). The district court held a third trial, and the jury returned an award of $62,500 per work, yielding a total award of $1.5 million.180Id. Once again, the defendant moved to amend the judgment.181Id. The district court again granted the defendant’s motion and reduced the award to $2,250 per work, leading to a final award of $54,000.182Id. at 1012 (“The Court concludes that a statutory damages award of $2,250—3 times the statutory minimum—per sound recording infringed is the maximum permitted under the due process analysis. As the Court explained . . . there is a broad legal practice of establishing a treble award as the upper limit permitted to address willful or particularly damaging behavior.”). The record companies appealed, and the Eighth Circuit reinstated the first award of $222,000.183Capitol Recs., Inc. v. Thomas-Rasset, 692 F.3d 899, 906 (8th Cir. 2012).

What makes Capitol Records, Inc. v. Thomas particularly egregious is that the case appears to pit a poorly resourced defendant against a group of deep-pocketed plaintiffs that suffered little material harm. But the issues here were further compounded by the aggregation requirement. Since the defendant technically infringed the plaintiffs’ rights in twenty-four individual works, even a minimum statutory award would have been grossly excessive. Given copyright’s per-work structure, the prospect of crippling damages was virtually inescapable.

Another example is Columbia Pictures Television v. Krypton Broadcasting of Birmingham, Inc.184Columbia Pictures Television, Inc. v. Krypton Broad. of Birmingham, Inc., 106 F.3d 284 (9th Cir. 1997), rev’d sub nom. Feltner v. Columbia Pictures Television, Inc., 523 U.S. 340 (1998), remanded sub nom. Columbia Pictures Television, Inc. v. Krypton Broad. of Birmingham, Inc., 259 F.3d 1186 (9th Cir. 2001) (affirming the district court’s summary judgment in favor of the plaintiff in a case involving the unauthorized broadcasting of various television shows). Columbia Pictures sued the owner of several television stations for broadcasting four copyrighted television programs without a license.185Id. at 288–89. The court found for Columbia and entered an award of $20,000 per episode.186Id. at 292. Because the infringed shows consisted of 440 episodes, the court issued a total award of $8.8 million.187Id. at 288. After the Ninth Circuit affirmed the judgment, the Supreme Court reversed and remanded for failure to grant the defendant a jury trial on the issue of damages.188Feltner v. Columbia Pictures Television, Inc., 523 U.S. 340, 340, 355 (1998). After a jury trial was convened, the jury returned a staggering award of $72,000 per infringed episode, for a total award of $31.68 million.189Columbia Pictures Television, Inc. v. Krypton Broad. of Birmingham, Inc., 259 F.3d 1186, 1195 (9th Cir. 2001). Here, too, aggregation proved fatal. Because each episode constituted a separate work, the per-work award had to be multiplied by 440, leading to a final award in excess of $30 million.190Id.

The number of infringed works is often a matter of bitter contestation for that reason precisely. Take, for example, Yellow Pages Photos, Inc. v. Ziplocal, LP.191Yellow Pages Photos, Inc. v. Ziplocal, LP, 795 F.3d 1255 (11th Cir. 2015). Yellow Pages Photos licensed stock photos for the yellow pages industry.192Id. at 1260. It owned a library of thousands of photos that were sorted into themed collections.193Id. Yellow Pages Photos brought action against two companies for infringing its rights in 178 collections that contained 10,411 photos.194Id. at 1262–63. The jury returned an award of $123,000 in statutory damages against one of the defendants.195Id. at 1263. On appeal, the plaintiff argued that the court erred in treating each of its 178 collections, rather than each of its 10,411 photos, as a separate work.196Id. at 1276. The relevant benchmark, the plaintiff asserted, was the number of individual photos, not the number of collections.197Id. As the Eighth Circuit explained, “[b]y taking the position that its 10,411 individual photos are each separate works, [the plaintiff] presumably [sought] to raise the statutory damages award in this case from $123,000 to a minimum of $1.5 million and a potential maximum of $300 million.”198Id. Ultimately, the court rejected the plaintiff’s claims, holding that each collection was an individual work under the Copyright Act.199Id. at 1277–79; see also 17 U.S.C. § 504(c)(1) (mandating that “all the parts of a compilation or derivative work constitute one work”).

Still, this case offers a neat illustration of the broader issues. Although the plaintiff’s claims were eventually rejected, the critical point is that the aggregation requirement presented a serious threat. The scope of the defendants’ potential exposure was startling: depending on how the court might have chosen to count the number of implicated works, the defendants could have faced an award ranging anywhere from $123,000 up to $300 million. Indeed, as this brief discussion demonstrates, our per-work system is broken. Statutory damages can add up quickly and dramatically in cases involving multiple infringed works. And that should give us pause.

D.  The Copyright Wasteland

I have argued elsewhere that per-work statutory damages have another profound yet overlooked consequence: they discourage courts from properly developing copyright law.200See generally Shisha, supra note 65 (arguing that certain copyright entitlements remain doctrinally underdeveloped in part because of copyright’s per-work scheme of statutory damages). Modern copyright law, to be sure, is underdeveloped. Typically, courts focus on one exclusive right—the right to reproduce the copyrighted work—while glossing over all other copyright entitlements.201Id. at 1724. As a result, we do not have a clear sense of what some exclusive rights mean or how they might be applied. Courts have not really grappled with many questions central to the scope of these rights.202Id. at 1732–55.

One example is the exclusive right to distribute the copyrighted work.20317 U.S.C § 106(3) (granting copyright owners the exclusive right “to distribute copies or phonorecords of the copyrighted work to the public by sale or other transfer of ownership, or by rental, lease, or lending”). It is an open question whether the distribution right extends only to “actual dissemination,” namely, to circumstances where copies of the work were offered to and received by members of the public.204Shisha, supra note 65, at 1746–55; Peter S. Menell, In Search of Copyright’s Lost Ark: Interpreting the Right to Distribute in the Internet Age, J. Copyright Soc’y U.S.A., Fall 2011, at 1, 1–2 (2011). Thus, in cases centering on claims of online distribution, it is unclear whether the plaintiff must show that copies of the work were not only uploaded online but also downloaded by third parties. District courts have been somewhat divided on the issue, although most courts now seem increasingly more hospitable to the view that distribution does, in fact, require proof of actual dissemination.205Some courts have relied on the so-called “making available” theory to hold that a third party may infringe the distribution right by merely making the work available to others—say, by uploading the work to a publicly accessible website. See, e.g., Universal City Studios Prods. LLLP v. Bigwood, 441 F. Supp. 2d 185, 190 (D. Me. 2006) (using file-sharing software to upload contents online constitutes unauthorized distribution); Hotaling v. Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints, 118 F.3d 199, 203 (4th Cir. 1997) (placing a copy of a work in a publicly accessible index could constitute distribution); UMG Recordings, Inc. v. Hummer Winblad Venture Partners (In re Napster, Inc. Copyright Litig.), 377 F. Supp. 2d 796, 805 (N.D. Cal. 2005) (holding that the distribution right is infringed whenever the defendant merely “offer[s]” to distribute copies of the work); Atl. Recording Corp. v. Anderson, No. H-06-3578, 2008 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 53654, at *20 (S.D. Tex. Mar. 12, 2008) (placing copyrighted works into a shared folder constitutes distribution); Arista Recs. LLC v. Greubel, 453 F. Supp. 2d 961, 969–71 (N.D. Tex. 2006) (holding that it is a violation of the distribution right to make copyrighted works available to others); Malibu Media, LLC v. Dhandapani, No. 3:19-cv-01300-M, 2020 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 194794, at *7 (N.D. Tex. Feb. 12, 2020) (“[D]istribution may also be accomplished through the publication of a copyrighted work that makes it available for others to copy.”).

Other courts, by contrast, reject the making available theory as legally implausible and instead hold that distribution requires actual dissemination. See, e.g., Atlantic Recording Corp. v. Brennan, 534 F. Supp. 2d 278, 282 (D. Conn. 2008) (emphasizing that a violation of the distribution right requires “actual distribution of copies” (citation omitted)); Atlantic Recording Corp. v. Howell, 554 F. Supp. 2d 976, 981 (D. Ariz. 2008) (stating that distribution requires “actual dissemination of either copies of phonorecords.” (citation omitted)); BMG Rights Mgmt. (US) LLC v. Cox Commc’ns, Inc., 149 F. Supp. 3d 634, 670 (E.D. Va. 2015), aff’d in part, rev’d in part, 881 F.3d 293 (4th Cir. 2018); SA Music, LLC v. Amazon.com, Inc., No. 2:20-CV-0579, 2021 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 13489, at *6 (W.D. Wash. Jan. 25, 2021) (stating that distribution requires “the transfer (or download) of a file containing the copyrighted work from one computer to another”); EVOX Prods., LLC, v. Verizon Media Inc., No. CV 20-2852, 2021 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 151460, at *6 (C.D. Cal. May 5, 2021) (holding that the “making available” theory “fails as a matter of law”); Grecco v. Age Fotostock Am., Inc., No. 21-cv-423, 2021 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 192021, at *13 (S.D.N.Y. Oct. 5, 2021) (holding that “an unconsummated offer to distribute does not give rise to liability under Section 106(3)”); Annabooks, LLC v. Issuu, Inc., No. 20-cv-04271, 2020 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 221963, at *10 (N.D. Cal. Sept. 24, 2020) (noting that infringement of the distribution right requires actual dissemination).
But, stunningly, circuit courts have not weighed in on the question.206U.S. Copyright Office, The Making Available Right in the United States: A Report of the Register of Copyrights 22 (2016), https://www.copyright.gov/docs/making_available /making-available-right.pdf [https://perma.cc/ LT3K-AEK7] (noting that “[t]o date, neither the U.S. Supreme Court nor any of the circuit courts has had occasion to directly rule on [the question of actual dissemination]”). Nor has the Supreme Court.207Id.

Why is that the case? The answer is that courts never really have to address the issue. Virtually every copyright infringement case involves claims of unauthorized reproduction.208Shisha, supra note 65, at 1767–69. And once courts establish that the right of reproduction has been infringed, all other rights turn out to be inconsequential. It does not matter how many separate exclusive rights were infringed; a single infringement suffices. That is because statutory damages attach to infringed works rather than infringed rights. So, it is irrelevant whether there is one right at issue or a few separate ones—the result, in terms of the final statutory award, will be the same.209Take, for example, Capitol Recs., Inc. v. Thomas-Rasset, 692 F.3d 899 (8th Cir. 2012). In Thomas-Rasset, the Eighth Circuit declined to tackle the issue of distribution. Id. at 902. In explaining its decision, the court stressed that the question of distribution was simply “unnecessary for the remedies sought or to a freestanding decision on whether [the defendant] violated the law.” Id. Why? Because the defendant was already held liable for making infringing copies of the plaintiffs’ works. Id. There was a clear infringement of the reproduction right, so the court had little incentive to reach the question of distribution. The court therefore refused to address a legal question that was irrelevant to the outcome of the case. As the court explained, it was immaterial in terms of the “remedies sought” whether any other rights, beyond reproduction, had been infringed—the size of the statutory award would have remained the same. Id. The only thing that matters is the number of infringed works, not infringed rights.21017 U.S.C. § 504(c)(1) (providing that a plaintiff may choose to recover “an award of statutory damages for all infringements involved in the action, with respect to any one work”); Nimmer & Nimmer, supra note 41, § 14.04(E)(1)(a) (“[Where a suit involves multiple infringed works,] statutory damages for each work must be awarded.” (citing H.R. Rep. No. 94-1476, at 162 (1976))).

In that sense, there is little incentive for courts to properly address copyright’s full suite of exclusive rights. Instead, courts tend to fixate on one exclusive entitlement—the right of reproduction—to the exclusion of all others. And this pathology, again, is an artifact of copyright’s per-work scheme of statutory damages.

III.  TOWARD STRUCTURAL REFORM

The discussion thus far offers a grim perspective. It paints a picture of a system run amok. It demonstrates that copyright’s scheme of statutory damages is troublesome for any number of reasons: it rests on ever-shifting and poorly developed justifications; it is rooted in a body of caselaw that is both arbitrary and inconsistent; it can lead to outlandish awards; and it allows courts to systematically shun certain exclusive rights.

Where does this leave us? I offer here a high-level sketch of one possible solution. In simple terms, I suggest that we disentangle the number of statutory awards from the number of infringed works. Instead, I develop a framework for assessing damages by reference to the concept of infringement episodes. An infringement episode, in a nutshell, is a series of related infringing acts that together make up a single, larger event. When courts identify a single infringement episode, they may choose to issue only a single statutory award—no matter how many individual works are in play. The proposed framework would thus introduce a degree of much-needed flexibility into our system. Rather than engage in a mechanical exercise of counting works, courts and juries would enjoy a significant measure of discretion to assess whether the defendant’s actions are sufficiently interconnected to constitute a single, larger episode.

This Part begins by offering a brief overview of the proposed framework. I explain that previous proposals have not gone far enough in confronting the main problem, and then describe in general terms how an approach rooted in the concept of infringement episodes might work. I next turn to demonstrate that a similar approach, based on a holistic assessment of the defendant’s actions, already exists and is widely employed in the fields of criminal law, civil procedure, and immigration law. I close by cashing out my proposed framework and developing a more fine-grained account of how courts might identify infringement episodes.

A.  Overview

To reiterate, statutory damages are awarded on a per-work basis. And this is a problem for two related reasons. First, copyright’s per-work scheme forces courts to aggregate damages in ways that lead to unpredictable—and often excessive—awards. In cases like Yellow Pages Photos,211Yellow Pages Photos, Inc. v. Ziplocal, LP, 795 F.3d 1255, 1276–82 (11th Cir. 2015). for example, conflicting views on how to measure the number of works could potentially produce earth-shattering consequences. Under the defendants’ count, the statutory minimum was $120,000 to $135,000, and under the plaintiff’s, the

statutory award could have been as high as $1.5 billion.212Id. at 1276. The court cited slightly different figures, noting that the statutory maximum under the plaintiff’s preferred count was approximately $300 million. Id. The reason for that lower figure is that the jury rejected the plaintiff’s claim that the defendants engaged in willful infringement, so the statutory maximum in this case was merely $30,000 per work, instead of the increased maximum of $150,000 per work in cases where claims of willful infringement are still on the table. Id. at 1271–72. A divergence of this scope and intensity is indefensible. Second, as discussed above, per-work damages generate a legal equilibrium in which the number of infringed rights, as opposed to infringed works, is of little practical significance.213See supra Section II.D. And that is why courts tend to glaze over certain exclusive rights. The result is an impoverished body of caselaw.214See supra Section II.D.

Per-work damages, then, have worked considerable harm to the copyright system. And copyright scholars, for their part, have suggested a number of doctrinal or legislative reforms to address the issue. Let us first consider what is arguably the most serious attempt to confront the problem of excessive damages in recent years: Depoorter’s multifaceted proposal for reducing the incidence and availability of excessive awards.215See generally Depoorter, supra note 15. Based on a close analysis of docket records and court decisions, Depoorter finds that “a vast majority of plaintiffs accuse defendants of willful copyright infringement.”216Id. at 428. Indeed, “[t]the sheer number of willful infringement claims is remarkable,” especially when one considers that enhanced damages were originally designed to address only exceptional cases.217Id. Nevertheless, Depoorter also finds that, of all cases where the plaintiff won on the merits, courts awarded increased damages for willful infringement in only 2.8% of cases.218Id. at 429. This glaring mismatch between what plaintiffs allege and what courts find suggests that plaintiffs engage in remedy overclaiming.219Id. at 439–40.

Based on these findings, Depoorter puts forward a number of prescriptive proposals. First, he advances a series of proposals meant to make remedy-overclaiming more costly to opportunistic plaintiffs. One way to do so is to impose sanctions on plaintiffs who make inflated or exaggerated damage claims.220Id. at 441. Under the current statute, a plaintiff seeking statutory damages need not justify their damage claims on the basis of actual harm.221Id.

And attorney cost fee-shifting is only available to the prevailing party,22217 U.S.C. § 505 (directing that “the court may also award a reasonable attorney’s fee to the prevailing party as part of the costs” (emphasis added)). so a defendant who lost but faced an outlandish award claim (which was ultimately rejected by the court) has no effective recourse. Depoorter thus recommends that Congress amend the Copyright Act to allow for fee-shifting in cases in which the plaintiff is ultimately found to have made inflated damage claims, even if the plaintiff prevailed in litigation.223Depoorter, supra note 15, at 442.

Second, Depoorter also presses a few proposals designed to make remedy-overclaiming less risky to defendants. One way to achieve this is by developing a set of guidelines and standards to govern the application and assessment of statutory damages.224Id. at 443. A second useful step would be to simply reduce the statutory range—which currently extends from $750 to $150,000 in most cases.225Id. Yet another helpful measure would seek to increase transparency by forcing courts to explain, in detail, the “motivation and calculation involved with every statutory award,” as well as by establishing a central database to collect statutory award judgments.226Id. at 443–44. Depoorter also suggests that Congress eliminate enhanced damages for willful infringement or otherwise limit their availability only to cases of commercial infringement.227Id. at 444–45. Another possibility is to impose a cap on the size of the total award.228Id. at 445. In addition, Congress should amend section 504(c) “so that statutory damages are not available when the defendant has offered credible evidence of its profits and/or the plaintiff’s damages.”229Id. at 446.

Similarly insightful is recent work by Bracha and Syed.230See Bracha & Syed, supra note 14, at 1249–53. Focusing more keenly on the justification for statutory damages, they propose a few ways to think about the role that statutory damages ought to serve in the copyright system. One possible approach is to conceive of statutory damages as serving a compensatory role.231Id. at 1250. On this view, courts should strive to award statutory damages that approximate actual harm.232Id. Alternatively, courts can frame statutory damages as a means of achieving optimal deterrence.233Id. at 1250–52. But optimal deterrence, at least on its face, would seem to justify imposing very high awards on a small number of defendants in an effort to deter future infringement.234Id. at 1238–40. Thus, an “optimal deterrence” approach would only be defensible to the extent that it is subject to “judicial safeguards against the incurrence of serious inequitable harms.”235Id. at 1251.

Two other reform proposals merit attention. One is a study by Pamela Samuelson and Tara Wheatland.236Samuelson & Wheatland, supra note 3, at 502–04. Drawing on a comprehensive survey of the history and doctrine of statutory damages, Samuelson and Wheatland make two central claims: first, that statutory damages should ordinarily approximate actual damages; and, second, that enhanced damages should be available only in cases involving the sort of willful infringement Congress had originally contemplated—that is, patently outrageous cases implicating mass-infringement or repeat infringers.237Id.

Another proposal, introduced by Garfield, focuses on three different approaches to calibrating statutory damages: interpretive, statutory, and constitutional.238Garfield, supra note 18, at 37–53. On the interpretive front, Garfield embraces the set of proposals articulated by Samuelson and Wheatland—proposals that would compel courts to approximate actual damages in most cases and reserve enhanced damages for nakedly egregious cases.239Id. at 38–39. But Garfield also notes that such an interpretive fix would not necessarily “translate[] into clear signals that potential users . . . can identify and confidently trust.”240Id. at 39. Garfield thus reasons that additional measures are necessary. On the legislative front, Garfield proposes an amendment of section 504 to (1) clarify that statutory damages should be primarily compensatory, (2) limit enhanced damages to exceptional cases, (3) empower courts to adjust the total award below the statutory minimum even in cases involving multiple works, and (4) give courts discretion to reduce the statutory minimum when a user has a strong innocent infringement claim, even if that user had access to works that bore a valid copyright notice.241Id. at 43. Finally, on the constitutional front, Garfield recommends that courts reinvigorate and harness both Due Process and free-speech limits on statutory damages.242Id. at 46–53.

There is much to admire in these proposals. To be sure, copyright scholars have devoted a great deal of energy to crafting proposals that would limit the scope of statutory damages. But none of these proposals go nearly far enough: they all stop short of severing the link between statutory damages and the number of infringed works. To meet the challenge of the moment, I suggest a legislative reform that would do away with copyright’s per-work remedies altogether. A better framework, I argue, would afford courts a significant degree of discretion to look beyond the number of implicated works and instead evaluate whether the defendant’s conduct gave rise to, and was grounded in, a single infringement episode. By infringement episode, I mean a chain of related infringing acts that together constitute a larger factual event. When the defendant’s conduct is attributable to a single infringement episode, courts should issue only a single statutory award, even if multiple infringed works are at stake.

To illustrate, consider Sony BMG Music Entertainment v. Tenenbaum.243Sony BMG Music Ent. v. Tenenbaum, 660 F.3d 487 (1st Cir. 2011) (affirming the denial of the defendant’s motion for a new trial or remittitur after the jury returned an award of $675,000 in statutory damages). A group of record companies brought action against the defendant, Joel Tenenbaum, for downloading and distributing thirty songs.244Id. at 490. The jury found that Tenenbaum had willfully infringed the plaintiffs’ rights and returned an award of $22,500 per infringed song for a total award of $675,000.245Id. The defendant here was accused of having downloaded works en masse. But what if the court were able to treat the defendant’s conduct as reflecting a single infringement episode? And what if, because the defendant’s actions were sufficiently intertwined, the court were able to issue only a single statutory award?

There is reason to think a single award would have been appropriate in cases like Tenenbaum or Thomas.246Capitol Recs., Inc. v. Thomas, 579 F. Supp. 2d 1210 (D. Minn. 2008). The value of the copyrighted works in both cases was negligible, and the harm to the plaintiff was marginal.247See, e.g., id. at 1227 (explaining that the defendant “infringed on the copyrights of 24 songs,” which were roughly equivalent to three CDs costing about $54). In both cases, the defendants were private individuals who pursued a noncommercial objective by downloading songs for private consumption. And in both cases, the aggregation of per-work awards proved fatal. After all, a person of average means may never be able to withstand (or fully recover from) a damages award approaching $700,000.

Now, to be clear, courts today already consider some of these factors in calibrating the size of the per-work award.248See text accompanying supra notes 78–79 (discussing the various factors that courts consider in calculating statutory damages, including the profits generated by the defendant and the harm suffered by the plaintiff). At times, courts also appear eager to accommodate certain distributive concerns—say, when they fear that a crushing award might drive the defendant out of business. See sources cited infra note 338. Yet the larger problem remains: courts are forced to multiply the award by the number of infringed works.249See supra Section II.C. So even if a court determines that the per-work award should be lower because the infringer was not especially culpable, the total award may nonetheless prove disproportionately large after the per-work award has been multiplied by the number of infringed works. Recall that in Tenenbaum, the per-work award itself ($22,500) was arguably quite modest, amounting to less than a fifth of the statutory maximum.250Sony BMG Music Ent. v. Tenenbaum, 660 F.3d 487, 490 (1st Cir. 2011). But after it was multiplied by thirty, the award grew dramatically.251Id. The rub is that even a modest per-work award can grow significantly due to aggregation.

To address the issue, I suggest that Congress amend the Copyright Act to permit courts to break with this per-work scheme in cases where they find, based on a multifactor inquiry, that the defendant’s acts were attributable to a single infringement episode. Looking for sources of inspiration, the next Section will explore how courts have approached analogous questions in different fields. And the third Section will then offer a more detailed explication of the proposed framework, discussing the different factors that courts might consider in evaluating the defendant’s course of conduct.

B.  Doctrinal Analogues

An assessment of the defendant’s conduct, as explained previously, would have to depend upon an open-textured, case-by-case analysis. But would this system be administrable? Are courts well-positioned to engage in this type of multifactor inquiry? Would the proposed framework spawn lengthy and uncertain litigation?

The answer is no. Across a variety of different legal fields—including criminal law, civil procedure, and immigration law—courts have already developed a rash of somewhat equivalent doctrines aimed at evaluating the defendant’s conduct. These doctrines all share a core commitment: they leverage a flexible, multifactor inquiry to assess whether the defendant’s actions can be lumped together as part of a larger transaction, episode, scheme, or series of occurrences. The following discussion will offer a perfunctory and necessarily incomplete overview of such doctrines. These doctrines, though at times controversial, demonstrate that the proposed framework is both plausible and administrable.

1.  Criminal Law

The defendant’s course of conduct features most notably in the doctrine of double jeopardy. The Double Jeopardy Clause of the Fifth Amendment shields a defendant from being “twice put in jeopardy of life or limb” for the same offense.252U.S. Const. amend. V. The goal of the prohibition against double jeopardy is to protect an individual from “being subjected to the hazards of trial and possible conviction more than once for an alleged offense.”253Green v. United States, 355 U.S. 184, 187 (1957). The Supreme Court has interpreted the Double Jeopardy Clause as protecting against a second prosecution for the same offense after either acquittal or conviction.254North Carolina v. Pearce, 395 U.S. 711, 717 (1969). More broadly, the Double Jeopardy Clause has also been understood to preclude multiple punishments for the same offense.255Id. In other words, the central question under the Double Jeopardy Clause is whether the defendant is being punished or tried twice for the same offense.

How do courts define the term “same offense”? Federal courts have long relied on a decades-old test first developed in Blockburger v. United States256Blockburger v. United States, 284 U.S. 299, 304 (1932). to determine whether the defendant is at risk of being tried twice for the same offense. Under the Blockburger test, when the same act violates two separate statutory provisions, the court is charged with examining “whether each provision requires proof of a fact which the other does not.”257Id. In essence, courts seek to ascertain whether one or two offenses are at issue. This same-elements test examines the statutory elements of each offense to determine whether one of the implicated offenses incorporates an element that the other does not. Accordingly, if a single act or transaction leads to multiple offenses—namely, if one offense requires additional proof beyond what is required by the other—the Double Jeopardy Clause does not apply.

Yet, ultimately, whether one is placed twice in jeopardy for the same offense is not just a matter of federal law. Many states also encode a robust protection against double jeopardy, either through constitutional provisions or through state statutes requiring joinder of certain offenses.258Rebecca A. Delfino, Prohibition on Successive Prosecutions for the Same Offense—In Search of the “Goldilocks Zone”: The California Approach to a National Conundrum, 54 Am. Crim. L. Rev. 423, 424 (2017). The following discussion largely tracks, and is principally based on, a recent study by Rebecca Delfino. See generally Delfino, supra. And the picture here is more intricate. Some states, like Michigan, apply the Blockburger test.259The Michigan Supreme Court adopted the Blockburger test in People v. Nutt, 677 N.W.2d 1, 3, 12–13 (Mich. 2004). Other states, like Louisiana, employ a double-pronged test for defining “same offense”: a variation of the Blockburger same-elements test, coupled with an additional same-evidence test.260See, e.g., State v. Miller, 571 So. 2d 603, 606 (La. 1990) (quoting State v. Knowles, 392 So. 2d 651, 654 (La. 1980)). Under the same-evidence test, courts examine whether the evidence necessary to support the second indictment was also sufficient to support a conviction for the first.261Id.

A number of states, however, reject the Blockburger same-elements test in favor of a more flexible test: the same transaction or course of conduct test. Consider, for instance, New Jersey. As the New Jersey Supreme Court has explained, courts should consider several different factors in assessing whether the defendant’s misconduct is part of a single transaction, including whether the offenses are “based on the same conduct or arose out of the same episode.”262State v. Williams, 799 A.2d 470, 474 (N.J. 2002) (quoting State v. Yoskowitz, 563 A.2d 1, 12 (N.J. 1989)). And New Jersey courts, in turn, have applied this “same episode” test by considering a number of additional factors, including:

[T]he nature of the offenses, the time and place of each offense, whether the evidence supporting one charge is necessary and/or sufficient to sustain conviction under another charge, whether one offense is an integral part of the larger scheme, the intent of the accused, and the consequences of the criminal standards transgressed.263Id. at 475–76 (citing State v. Best, 356 A.2d 385 (N.J. 1976)).

Other states similarly consider whether the defendant’s actions are causally related and whether they were temporally close.264A prime example is Florida. See, e.g., Ellis v. State, 622 So. 2d 991, 1000 (Fla. 1993) (“[T]he crimes . . . must be linked in some significant way. This can include the fact that they occurred during a ‘spree’ interrupted by no significant period of respite . . . or the fact that one crime is causally related to the other, even though there may have been a significant lapse of time.” (citations omitted)). Additionally, a 2017 study found that “[t]hirteen states apply no individual test, but rather multiple factors, to prohibit successive prosecutions.”265See Delfino, supra note 258, at 436. These states use some combination of several existing tests—temporal and spatial tests, “same transaction” tests, evidentiary/same-elements tests, and others—to carry out a more open-ended, multifactor inquiry.266Id. at 436–39.

To conclude, different states diverge radically in their approach to protecting against double jeopardy. Nevertheless, a few relevant factors stand out as particularly relevant. Some factors hinge on the defendant’s conduct: the spatial and temporal proximity of the defendant’s acts; whether they fit into a larger episode or transaction; and the nature of the causal relationship between each of them. A second set of factors look at the legal directives that were violated—do these provisions share the same elements and require the same evidence to establish guilt? A third category of factors lean more broadly on the defendant’s intent and the consequences of the defendant’s conduct.

2.  Civil Procedure

The rule of permissive joinder, codified in Rule 20 of the Federal Rules of Civil Procedure, provides that multiple plaintiffs may join in one action if (1) they assert a right to relief arising out of the “same transaction, occurrence, or series of transactions or occurrences,” and (2) “any question of law or fact common to all plaintiffs will arise in the action.”267Fed. R. Civ. P. 20(a)(1). A similar rule of permissive joinder applies when multiple defendants face actions arising out of a single series of occurrences and involving questions of law and fact common to all defendants.268Fed. R. Civ. P. 20(a)(2). Rule 20 is permissive in that it does not compel joinder even in circumstances that satisfy its requirements.269See Mary Kay Kane, 7 Federal Practice and Procedure (Wright & Miller) § 1652 (3d ed. 2022) [hereinafter Wright & Miller] (“Rule 20(a) is permissive in character; joinder in situations falling within the rule’s standard is not required unless it is within the scope of compulsory joinder prescribed by Federal Rule of Civil Procedure 19.”).

As a general matter, the rule of permissive joinder is applied liberally and flexibly. The Ninth Circuit, for instance, has adopted a liberal approach in an effort “to promote trial convenience and to expedite the final determination of disputes, thereby preventing multiple lawsuits.”270League to Save Lake Tahoe v. Tahoe Reg’l Plan. Agency, 558 F.2d 914, 917 (9th Cir. 1977). And the Supreme Court has clarified that “[u]nder the Rules . . . joinder of claims, parties and remedies is strongly encouraged.”271United Mine Workers of Am. v. Gibbs, 383 U.S. 715, 724 (1966). It is also important to note that joinder is a procedural device and does not affect the substantive rights of the parties.272Wright & Miller, supra note 269, § 1653. Hence, a judgment for or against one party need not lead to a similar outcome for another party in a joined action.273Id.

More concretely, the first requirement under Rule 20—that the disputes arise out of the same series of occurrences—is most relevant for our current purposes. This requirement appeals to an open-ended assessment of the parties’ entire course of conduct. But, consistent with the flexible spirit animating Rule 20, courts have largely balked at developing “one generalized test” for identifying a single transaction or occurrence.274Id. Instead, courts leverage a case-by-case approach to examine whether the events at stake are all logically related and thus constitute a single series of occurrences.275See, e.g., Mosley v. Gen. Motors Corp., 497 F.2d 1330, 1333 (8th Cir. 1974) (“In ascertaining whether a particular factual situation constitutes a single transaction or occurrence for purposes of Rule 20, a case-by-case approach is generally pursued.” (citing Wright & Miller, supra note 269, § 1653)); Almont Ambulatory Surgery Ctr., LLC v. UnitedHealth Grp., Inc., 99 F. Supp. 3d 1110, 1187–88 (C.D. Cal. 2015) (noting that “[t]he transaction and common-question requirements . . . are flexible concepts used by the courts to implement the purpose of Rule 20 and therefore are to be read as broadly as possible whenever doing so is likely to promote judicial economy” (citing Wright & Miller, supra note 269, § 1653)). This logical-relationship test defies any rigid formulation and is flexible by design. Moreover, some courts complement the logical-relationship test with a variation of the evidentiary standard that criminal courts employ under the double jeopardy rule. They do so by asking whether different legal actions would lead to “overlapping proof and duplication in testimony.”276Wright & Miller, supra note 269, § 1653. When such overlap is likely, courts are more inclined to find that the claims arise out of the same transaction or occurrence.

Given the flexible nature of the permissive-joinder inquiry, it is hardly surprising that courts sometimes find that events stretching over many years could nonetheless be sufficiently connected to warrant joinder. One example is Burton v. American Cyanamid.277Burton v. Am. Cyanamid, 128 F. Supp. 3d 1095 (E.D. Wis. 2015) (denying the defendant’s motion to dismiss in part because the plaintiff’s claims were sufficiently connected to warrant joinder). In Burton, the plaintiffs alleged harm as a result of ingesting lead as children, arguing that their injuries over the years constituted a single series of occurrences that resulted from the defendants’ negligence in manufacturing, promoting, and selling lead paint.278Id. at 1098–99. The court agreed and ordered joinder.279Id. at 1103–04. In another case, a federal court ordered joinder of more than 400 defendants in an action involving some 400 separate insurance and retirement plans, finding that the claims, while addressing many different plans and defendants, all arose from the same series of transactions or occurrences.280UnitedHealth Grp., Inc., 99 F. Supp. 3d at 1119. The rules of permissive joinder, in short, rest on a flexible standard and are thus applied somewhat liberally.

3.  Immigration

Questions about the defendant’s course of conduct also crop up under the Immigration and Nationality Act.2818 U.S.C. § 1227(a)(2)(A)(ii) (directing that “[a]ny alien who at any time after admission is convicted of two or more crimes involving moral turpitude, not arising out of a single scheme of criminal misconduct, regardless of whether confined therefor and regardless of whether the convictions were in a single trial, is deportable”). The Act renders an alien deportable if, at any point after admission, they are convicted of two or more crimes of moral turpitude not arising out of a “single scheme of criminal misconduct.”282Id. One of the central questions in this context is whether the alien’s convictions could be characterized as arising out of a single scheme of misconduct. While the statute does not define the phrase “single scheme of . . . misconduct,”283Id. some early authorities have suggested that a variety of factors might play into an analysis of the alien’s conduct, including the time and purpose of the crimes, the methods and procedures used, the identity of the participants, and the identity of the victims.284Wood v. Hoy, 266 F.2d 825, 828–33 (9th Cir. 1959). In Wood, the court suggested that two armed robberies committed three days apart could constitute part of a single scheme. Id. Although the court ultimately remanded the case with instructions to fully address the “single scheme” element, it also explained that the two robberies seemed plausibly connected:

[B]oth crimes were committed by the same four persons, in both crimes money was obtained from the victims by means of force and fear, and the two crimes were committed within three days of each other. [In addition,] . . . two or three weeks before the crimes were committed, the four defendants met and at the suggestion of one of them, the four agreed to participate in the two particular armed robberies.

Id. at 831.

Nonetheless, clouds of uncertainty enshroud the single scheme exception. Some circuit court cases, as well as decisions issued by the Board of Immigration Appeals (“B.I.A.”), take a restrictive approach. They do so by suggesting that, to qualify for the “single scheme” exception, the alien’s crimes must be temporally close.285Balogun v. INS, 31 F.3d 8, 8–9 (1st Cir. 1994). Likewise, the First Circuit has stated that a single scheme “must take place at one time; there must be no substantial interruption that would allow the participant to disassociate himself from his enterprise and reflect on what he has done.”286Id. at 8 (citing Pacheco v. INS, 546 F.2d 448, 451 (1st Cir. 1976)). These authorities come close to equating a “single scheme” with a “single act”—a uniform, “temporally integrated episode of continuous activity.”287Id. at 9 (citing Pacheco, 546 F.2d at 451–52).

Other courts, by contrast, find that separate crimes committed under a preconceived plan—even if the two crimes were days apart—could qualify as a single scheme of misconduct.288Wood, 266 F.2d at 831; Gonzalez-Sandoval v. U.S. INS, 910 F.2d 614, 616 (9th Cir. 1990). These courts suggest that two crimes executed in pursuit of a common plan could constitute a single scheme.289Nason v. INS, 394 F.2d 223, 227 (2d Cir. 1968) (“The word ‘scheme’ implies a specific, more or less articulated and coherent plan or program of future action.”). And while this “common plan” approach has been rejected by the B.I.A. and the First, Fourth, Fifth, Seventh, and Tenth Circuits,290Matter of Adetiba, 20 I. & N. Dec. 506, 508–12 (B.I.A. 1992); Balogun, 31 F.3d at 8–9; Akindemowo v. U.S. INS, 61 F.3d 282, 286–87 (4th Cir. 1995); Iredia v. INS, 981 F.2d 847, 849 (5th Cir. 1993); Abdelqadar v. Gonzales, 413 F.3d 668, 674–75 (7th Cir. 2005); Nguyen v. INS, 991 F.2d 621, 623–25 (10th Cir. 1993). it has been adopted to varying degrees by the Second, Third, and Ninth Circuits.291See, e.g., Gonzalez-Sandoval, 910 F.2d at 616; Nason, 394 F.2d at 226–27; Sawkow v. INS, 314 F.2d 34, 37–38 (3d Cir. 1963); Wood, 266 F.2d at 828–33. As a consequence, there remains a great deal of disagreement and confusion as to the scope of the “single scheme” exception.

* * *

In summary, each of the doctrines canvassed above seems to lend some support to the suggested framework. Each seeks to identify the circumstances under which a series of wrongful actions might give rise to a single transaction, episode, or scheme. And each appears to mobilize a case-by-case approach. Courts applying these doctrines often consider both the specific attributes of the defendant’s actions and the consequences associated with the larger scheme.

At the same time, it would be a mistake to overstate the significance of this cross-disciplinary survey. The preceding discussion does not aim to provide a fully exhaustive synthesis of three discrete bodies of law. Rather, it seeks only to highlight a few rough, high-level sources of inspiration that could bear in some loose sense upon the proposed framework.

C.  Application

Copyright’s per-work scheme has been the source of much anguish. It tends to produce grossly excessive awards, and it discourages courts from properly developing modern copyright law. A better framework, I argue, would empower courts to look beyond the number of infringed works and focus instead on the defendant’s entire course of conduct. When a series of separate infringing acts can be traced to a single, larger infringement episode, courts should be able to issue only a single statutory award—regardless of how many works are at issue.

But how might courts evaluate the defendant’s course of conduct? In what follows, I map out a number of relevant factors that courts should consider, including the spatial and temporal nature of the defendant’s actions; whether the evidence supporting one infringement is necessary or sufficient to sustain liability for another; whether the defendant’s actions were executed in pursuit of a common plan or a larger creative project; and the potential consequences of a statutory award.

These factors operate along three interrelated dimensions: conduct/evidence, intent, and consequences. Some factors focus on the evidence required to distinguish between—or bring together—the defendant’s actions. A second subset of factors look to the defendant’s intent in pursuing these actions. A third subset of factors dwell on the larger consequences of the defendant’s actions.

Let us consider a few illustrative examples. Think, for instance, of Yellow Pages Photos.292Yellow Pages Photos, Inc. v. Ziplocal, LP, 795 F.3d 1255 (11th Cir. 2015) (affirming a judgment in favor of the plaintiffs in an action for copyright infringement). A local phone book publisher, Ziplocal, licensed thousands of photos owned by the plaintiff.293Id. at 1260–61. The licensing agreement authorized Ziplocal to distribute the photos to its users but prohibited the company from transferring the photos to outside companies or nonemployees.294Id. at 1261. A few years later, Ziplocal subcontracted with an outside company to assist with editing the photos and producing a phone book.295Id. at 1262. The plaintiff brought action for infringement, and the jury found Ziplocal liable for infringing the plaintiff’s rights in 123 individual works.296Id. at 1262–63.

The court, though, could have reasonably concluded that the 123 infringed works were all implicated in a single scheme—a commercial effort by the defendant to produce a phone book. Perhaps more crucially, it seems as though both parties understood the defendant’s actions to constitute a single episode. The plaintiff, after all, never identified with any degree of specificity the circumstances under which particular works were infringed.297The plaintiff’s complaint does not address the specific circumstances attending any particular collection of photos that was allegedly transferred from Ziplocal to the outside company. See Third Amended Complaint at 4–11, Yellow Pages Photos, Inc. v. Ziplocal, LP, No. 12-cv-755, 2014 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 87772 (M.D. Fla. June 27, 2014), aff’d, 795 F.3d 1255 (11th Cir. 2015). The plaintiff did not bother to break down the broader episode into smaller, concrete actions that the defendant carried out.

This becomes all the more apparent when the case is assessed against the same-elements/same-evidence question: Is the evidence supporting one infringement necessary or sufficient to sustain liability for another? Again, the answer here is yes. The plaintiff never adduced any evidence to separate one infringing act from another. Instead, the defendant’s liability was ultimately based on evidence relating to the broader episode rather than any particular infringing acts. Under the same-evidence test, then, the defendant’s actions could be characterized as arising out of a single infringement episode.

The same is true for some file-sharing cases, such as Tenenbaum.298Sony BMG Music Ent. v. Tenenbaum, 660 F.3d 487, 492–96 (1st Cir. 2011). In Tenenbaum, the defendant was accused of illegally downloading and distributing thirty sound recordings.299Id. at 490. But, again, the plaintiffs here failed to present any evidence to distinguish among discrete actions. Consider the plaintiffs’ pretrial motion, which discusses at some length the infringed works and the plaintiffs’ process for detecting them. As the pretrial motion explains, the plaintiffs engaged an external company to assist in detecting infringement.300Plaintiffs’ Pretrial Motion at 3, Sony BMG Music Ent. v. Tenenbaum, No. 07cv11446, 2009 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 115734 (D. Mass. Dec. 7, 2009), amended in part, 721 F. Supp. 2d 85 (D. Mass. 2010), aff’d in part, vacated in part, rev’d in part, 660 F.3d 487 (1st Cir. 2011). The company was able to identify the defendant by pinpointing the IP address of his computer, and the company was also able to ascertain that the defendant had used a file-sharing software called Kazaa to illegally download sound recordings.301Id. But the plaintiffs’ evidence did not identify when the infringed works were downloaded—it could only establish that, at some point, the defendant’s publicly viewable Kazaa folder contained and listed the infringed works.302See id. at 3–4. So the plaintiffs could show that the defendant engaged in a long-running scheme of downloading songs via file-sharing software, but they could not identify any particular actions the defendant took at any particular point in time. The upshot, once again, is that a court may reasonably conclude that the defendant’s actions here—as reflected in the evidence presented and in the plaintiffs’ failure to identify particular acts—were reducible to a single infringement episode.

Now, to take another example, consider the case of Cariou v. Prince.303Cariou v. Prince, 714 F.3d 694 (2d Cir. 2013) (holding that the defendant did not infringe the plaintiff’s rights by incorporating portions of the plaintiff’s photos into the defendant’s collages). Patrick Cariou published a book of portraits depicting Rastafarians in Jamaica.304Id. at 698. A few years later, a well-known appropriation artist by the name of Richard Prince tore out several of Cariou’s photos, altered them, and incorporated them into a series of paintings and collages that he exhibited at art galleries.305Id. Cariou sued Prince for copyright infringement, alleging that Prince had infringed his rights in dozens of separate photos.306Id. at 698–700. The court held that twenty-five of Prince’s artworks made fair use of the infringed photos.307Id. at 706–10. But let us assume, for the sake of argument, that Prince was held liable for his actions involving dozens of infringed works.

Could a court conclude that Prince’s actions arose out of, and were grounded in, a single infringement episode? The common plan test suggests a reason to think so. As the Second Circuit ultimately acknowledged, Prince’s actions were carried out in pursuit of a larger creative plan. Prince incorporated Cariou’s photos into a series of artworks displayed as part of an exhibition, called “Canal Zone,” and these works were later bound up and published in an accompanying exhibition catalog.308Id. at 703. In executing his creative vision, Prince altered the infringed photos and used them to create an exhibition that was far removed from Cariou’s original work. Prince’s exhibition “manifest[ed] an entirely different aesthetic,” turning Cariou’s serene portraits into “crude and jarring works.”309Id. at 706. So while Prince used a large number of Cariou’s works, these works were all incorporated into a larger project conveying a different brand of creative and social commentary. In other words, Prince’s actions arose out of a larger creative project—and were pursued in compliance with a preconceived plan. One could thus conclude that Prince’s infringing acts constituted a single infringement episode and may warrant only a single statutory award.

This suggests that the defendant’s intent, at least to the extent that it involves a larger creative enterprise, should inform the analysis. Why inquire into the defendant’s intent? The general idea is that the defendant’s creative motivation should matter because copyright law is fundamentally about encouraging creativity.310Sony Corp. of America v. Universal City Studios, Inc., 464 U.S. 417, 429 (1984) (pronouncing that copyright law “is intended to motivate the creative activity of authors”). Nowhere is this more apparent than in the context of fair use. The most important factor in the fair use analysis is whether the purportedly infringing use is transformative.311See generally Asay et al., supra note 65 (concluding, on the basis of an empirical study, that transformative use is the most consequential factor in the fair use analysis). The defendant’s use is transformative when it introduces a new purpose, meaning, or message.312Campbell v. Acuff-Rose Music, Inc., 510 U.S. 569, 579 (noting that the defendant’s use is transformative when it “adds something new, with a further purpose or different character, altering the first with new expression, meaning, or message”). This means that, generally speaking, injecting new creative expression into an original work is likely to be privileged as transformative.313Asay et al., supra note 65, at 950–51 (finding that a significant subset of transformative use cases involve a defendant who altered an original work with new creative expression). The central point, then, is that courts should follow a similar path when adjusting damages. They should consider whether the defendant engaged with an existing work for the purpose of pursuing a new creative project—this is, after all, precisely the kind of creativity that our law seeks to foster.314See William W. Fisher III, Reconstructing the Fair Use Doctrine, 101 Harv. L. Rev. 1659, 1768 (1988) (explaining that, as a matter of copyright policy, “uses of copyrighted material that either constitute or facilitate creative engagement with intellectual products should be preferred to uses that neither constitute nor foster such engagement”); Campbell, 510 U.S. at 579 (noting that “the goal of copyright, to promote science and the arts, is generally furthered by the creation of transformative works”).

In addition, there is another set of considerations that should bear on an assessment of the defendant’s conduct: the potential consequences of a statutory award. Here, courts need to consider two separate questions. The first is whether the defendant’s conduct prevented cost recoupment by the plaintiff. Did the plaintiff already recoup the costs of creating and distributing their works? If so, courts should be more inclined to find that the defendant’s actions derive from a single episode.

To see why, consider the dominant justification for copyright law in the United States: the incentive-access tradeoff. On this account, the copyright system provides authors with incentives to create intellectual works.315Shani Shisha, Fairness, Copyright, and Video Games: Hate the Game, Not the Player, 31 Fordham Intell. Prop. Media & Ent. L.J. 694, 773–75 (2021); see also Mazer v. Stein, 347 U.S. 201, 219 (1954) (“The economic philosophy behind the clause empowering Congress to grant patents and copyrights is the conviction that encouragement of individual effort by personal gain is the best way to advance public welfare through the talents of authors and inventors in ‘Science and useful Arts.’ ”). Because intellectual goods are non-rivalrous and non-excludable,316Shisha, supra note 315, at 773–74. authors need some form of legal protection to prevent others from free riding on their creative efforts.317Id. at 777 (“[The copyright owner] might have to rely on IP to prevent competitors from copying the work and infusing the market with cheap copies. Subsequent copies are often costless and easy to mass-produce.”). Without copyright protection, copyists will be able to distribute cheap copies and undercut the author’s prices. Consequently, authors will not be able to recoup the costs of producing their works, and so they may choose not to create at all.318Id. Cost recoupment is central to this story. By providing authors with a legal entitlement to exclude copyists, copyright aims to ensure that authors are able to recover their costs.319Shani Shisha, Commercializing Copyright, 65 B.C. L. Rev. 443, 482–83 (2024). Copyright law, then, provides authors with an economic incentive to invest in the production of intellectual works.

But copyright protection comes at a price. When a copyright owner enjoys legal exclusivity, they can increase the price they charge for access to their work.320Id. at 774 (“Copyright exacts a heavy toll: it allows creators to charge supracompetitive prices, thereby pricing some consumers out of the market.”). This means that more consumers will be priced out of the market.321Kal Raustiala & Christopher Jon Sprigman, The Second Digital Disruption: Streaming and the Dawn of Data-Driven Creativity, 94 N.Y.U. L. Rev. 1555, 1606 (2019). And the problem runs deeper: by limiting access to existing works, copyright law runs the risk of frustrating, rather than encouraging, creativity.322Id. Indeed, authors often create new works by engaging with existing ones.323Mark A. Lemley, The Economics of Improvement in Intellectual Property Law, 75 Tex. L. Rev. 989, 997 (1997) (explaining that “knowledge is cumulative—authors and inventors must necessarily build on what came before them”). Therefore, if copyright law seeks to make good on its promise of encouraging creativity, it must ensure that copyrighted works are ultimately made accessible to current and future users.324Shisha, supra note 65, at 1771. That is why copyright protection must be limited in scope and duration—it must “protect authors only to the extent necessary,”325Sinclair, supra note 38, at 943 (“[Copyright law] protect[s] authors only to the extent necessary to encourage continued production of works of merit. To extend protection beyond this point would be to lose sight of the very purpose of copyright law.”). while allowing for “the creation of new works that build upon earlier ones.”326Roger D. Blair & Thomas F. Cotter, An Economic Analysis of Damages Rules in Intellectual Property Law, 39 Wm. & Mary L. Rev. 1585, 1606 (1998); see also Mark A. Lemley, Beyond Preemption: The Law and Policy of Intellectual Property Licensing, 87 Calif. L. Rev. 111, 124–25 (1999). To do so, our law should strike a balance between two conflicting interests: the need to incentivize authors on the one hand, and the need to ensure that works are accessible to society at large on the other.327Shisha, supra note 33, at 104–05.

Consistent with this understanding of copyright law, it is crucial to figure out whether the copyright owner was able to recoup their costs. And that question should inform not only the duration and scope of copyright entitlements;328Glynn S. Lunney, Jr., Copyright and the 1%, 23 Stan. Tech. L. Rev. 1, 58 (2020) (proposing an alternative framework that would take into account cost recoupment as a condition of “establish[ing] infringement or obtain[ing] injunctive relief”). it should also interact with the question of remedies. My core claim, in other words, is that in assessing whether to multiply the number of awards, courts should be able to confront the question of cost recoupment. If the plaintiff suffered little harm and reaped enormous profits—and if there is no risk the plaintiff might fail to recoup their costs—courts should find that the defendant’s actions constitute a single episode.329On the centrality of the cost-recoupment question, see id. at 57 (“When a copyright owner has had the opportunity to recoup, and certainly, when the copyright owner has recouped, its persuasion costs, the purpose of copyright has been satisfied. At that point, copyright protection should end.”).

Admittedly, the question of cost recoupment extends beyond the defendant’s immediate conduct. But assessing cost recoupment makes sense as a matter of copyright policy: it allows courts to account for the underlying objective of our system.

Finally, courts should also give pride of place to various distributional concerns. To assess whether it would be reasonable to treat the defendant’s conduct as arising out of a single scheme, courts must consider the distributional effects of an aggregate statutory award. As Bracha and Syed explain, distributional concerns should typically provoke a distinction between corporate and individual defendants.330Bracha & Syed, supra note 14, at 1251–52. By and large, when the defendant is a corporation or a firm with dispersed liability, “neither distributive nor aggregation concerns are likely to prove worrying enough to require any [judicial] safeguard[s].”331Id. at 1251. However, when the defendant is a private individual, courts should ask whether a statutory award—multiplied by the number of infringed works—would “so eat into an average individual’s income or wealth”332Id. as to trigger significant distributive concerns. A hefty award directed at an individual of average means may well “have serious effects in areas such as housing, health, education, and more generally the ability to make and pursue basic life choices.”333Id. at 1248.

It follows, then, that courts should account for the identity (and relative wealth) of the defendant in considering whether their conduct is best characterized as reflecting a single, larger event. When the defendant is a private individual of moderate means—like the defendants in Thomas or Tenenbaum—it would be more appropriate to conclude that the defendant’s actions were the product of a single episode.

In conclusion, the proposed framework turns on a number of related factors. It attends not only to the defendant’s immediate conduct, but also to some of the broader distributional and utilitarian concerns that underpin our system. In particular, it directs courts to take into account the spatial and temporal nature of the defendant’s actions; whether the evidence supporting one infringement is necessary or sufficient to sustain liability for another; whether they were executed in accordance with a common plan or a larger creative project; and the potential consequences of a statutory award.

IV. OBJECTIONS

This Part briefly considers three potential objections: that the proposed system draws inspiration from the wrong sources; that it fails to alleviate the indeterminacy that ails our law; and that it is poorly suited to the task of compensating aggrieved plaintiffs. For various reasons, none of these objections is particularly compelling. Below I explain why.

A.  Doctrinal Transplants

One preliminary objection is that the doctrinal analogues I have identified above are irrelevant or otherwise inapplicable. The basic idea is that these doctrines emerged in very different settings and were designed with different goals in mind: streamlining civil proceedings, protecting criminal defendants, and demarcating grounds for deportation. These doctrines, put simply, serve different objectives, are subject to different limitations and judicial safeguards, and should not be applied to copyright lawsuits. Accordingly, it is not clear why these discrete bodies of law should bear in any meaningful sense on copyright remedies.

Yet this objection misfires for a number of reasons. One is that, as clarified above, I do not mean to suggest here that these doctrinal analogues are directly applicable to the law of copyright remedies. The point, rather, is that these doctrines could be treated as rough sources of inspiration. A doctrinal analogue is just that—an analogue. And while the proposed framework does incorporate some notable doctrines borrowed from other fields—the same-evidence test, the temporal question, and the common plan test—I nonetheless chose to pass over certain other doctrines.

I should also clarify that, in order to account for the underlying objectives of our system, I propose that we reorient some of these doctrinal analogues. Take the “common plan” test used by courts to determine whether an alien is deportable for committing two crimes of moral turpitude.3348 U.S.C. § 1227(a)(2)(A)(ii) (“Any alien who at any time after admission is convicted of two or more crimes involving moral turpitude, not arising out of a single scheme of criminal misconduct . . . is deportable.”). Under this test, some courts ask whether the two crimes were executed in pursuit of a common, preconceived plan. When that is the case, the two crimes are thought to have arisen out of a “single scheme of criminal misconduct.”335Id. Note, however, that as I have discussed above, there is a circuit split on the issue of the common plan test. While the B.I.A. and the First, Fourth, Fifth, Seventh, and Tenth Circuits reject the common plan test, the Second, Third, and Ninth Circuits have adopted it. See text accompanying supra notes 289–91. But under the framework developed here, the “common plan” test would be expanded to cover a larger creative enterprise.336See text accompanying supra notes 303–09. This is important because, as discussed above, modern copyright law seeks to stimulate precisely this type of creativity—namely, to allow users and authors to pursue creative projects.337See text accompanying supra notes 310–14. It would thus make sense for courts to evaluate the defendant’s creative motivation when calculating remedies. Even if the defendant is found to have infringed the plaintiff’s rights—such that the defendant’s conduct cannot be shielded by the fair use doctrine—we may still think it desirable to treat such infringements as less culpable so long as the defendant pursued a creative vision.

Moreover, in a broad sense, the framework envisioned here is a rather familiar one. Though the suggested system relies on a smattering of different factors, many of these factors are ones that courts already consider. It is just that courts typically do so when considering the size of the award, rather than the number of available awards. Applying these factors, then, should not require much adaptation—courts and juries have long attended to these factors anyway. Consider, for instance, the distributional issues I discussed above, which courts today sometimes assess by asking whether a large award would “put [the defendant] out of business.”338J & J Sports Prods., Inc. v. Arboleda, No. 6:09-cv-467-Orl-18, 2009 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 99768, at *19–20 (M.D. Fla. Oct. 5, 2009) (report and recommendation of magistrate judge) (“The Court must strike a balance between deterring other incidents of piracy by these Defendants and others, and not making the award such that it will put a small business out of business.”), adopted by No. 6:09-cv-467-Orl-18, 2009 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 99782 (M.D. Fla. Oct. 27, 2009); see, e.g., Garden City Boxing Club, Inc. v. Polanco, No. 05 Civ. 3411, 2006 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 5010, at *16–17 (S.D.N.Y. Feb. 7, 2006) (noting that “[a single] violation is not so serious as to warrant putting the restaurant out of business”), aff’d, 228 F. App’x 29 (2d Cir. 2007); R.A. Guthrie Co., Inc. v. Boparai, No. 4:18-cv-080, 2021 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 61507, at *32–33 (E.D. Tex. Mar. 1, 2021) (report and recommendation of magistrate judge) (“[T]he Court is cognizant that the purpose of willfulness damages is not to put the Defendants out of business.”), adopted by No. 4:18-cv-080, 2021 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 61506 (E.D. Tex. Mar. 25, 2021); Kingvision Pay-Per-View Ltd. v. Lake Alice Bar, 168 F.3d 347, 350 (9th Cir. 1999) (“Depending on the circumstances, a low five figure judgment may be a stiff fine that deters, while a high five figure judgment puts a bar out of business.”); Dae Han Video Prod., Inc. v. Chun, No. 89-1470-A, 1990 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 18496, at *19–20 (E.D. Va. June 18, 1990) (“The court is unwilling to . . . award [the plaintiff] what would amount to a windfall award that could potentially drive the defendants’ store out of business.”); G&G Closed Cir. Events, LLC v. GCF Enters. LLC, No. EP-15-CV-00111, 2015 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 156672, at *12 (W.D. Tex. Nov. 19, 2015) (“[T]he Court also recognizes that the purpose of these damages is not to drive Defendants out of business.”); Joe Hand Promotions, Inc. v. Ducummon, No. 11-CV-278, 2012 U.S. Dist. LEXIS 56672, at *6 (N.D. Okla. Apr. 23, 2012) (noting that an enhanced damages award should not be “so substantial that it will likely put defendants out of business” (citation omitted)). In so doing, courts impose a proportionality requirement—a requirement that the final award not be so large or disproportionate as to put the defendant out of business. My suggestion, then, is that courts simply consider this factor in one additional context: not just when calibrating the size of the award but also when evaluating whether to issue one award or multiple ones.

So, to sum it up, my choice of looking outward for inspiration is defensible. I suggest that we do so by devising a careful and nuanced framework, one that accounts for the ultimate objectives of the copyright system. And, essentially, this system is structured around an assortment of factors that courts already consider in different contexts, both within and outside of copyright law.

B.  Indeterminacy

Another objection is that the proposed system would not resolve the problem of indeterminacy. As everyone seems to agree, the caselaw is a mess. Courts issue divergent awards in similar cases and rarely offer any explanation for doing so. The caselaw, then, turns out to be inconsistent and arbitrary. And the proposed framework, in turn, does little to confront this issue. Instead, it affords courts and juries even more discretion, asking them to carry out a flexible, holistic inquiry on the basis of several unweighted factors. Won’t that make matters worse?

One possible response is that the proposed system will not make things any worse than they are now—the law is already an unmitigated disaster. As others have observed, courts tend to issue awards that are simply inexplicable, often dispensing radically different awards in similar circumstances.339See supra Section II.B. So even if my proposed system will not yield a measurable improvement in consistency, it is also unlikely my framework will make matters any worse. We’ve already hit rock bottom.

In any event, it is important to remember that a host of other issues bedevil our system. In a system driven by per-work aggregation, statutory awards can swell up dramatically.340See supra Section II.C. The result is that some defendants face a significant risk of excessive awards. Copyright’s per-work structure also discourages courts from developing substantive law.341See supra Section II.D. And it is here that one can clearly see the benefits of a more flexible system: if we decouple the number of awards from the number of infringed works, at least in cases where the defendant’s conduct resulted from a single infringement episode, the twin problems of aggregation and underdevelopment are likely to diminish. Given that these problems derive from per-work remedies, we could mitigate their effects by allowing courts to break from our per-work scheme. This means that, while my approach cannot tackle all of the relevant issues, it can surely contribute to eliminating or addressing some of them.

This suggests a related point: I am not claiming here that the proposed framework is a catchall solution. Rather, my proposal must be accompanied by a suite of additional reforms designed to overhaul our remedial scheme. Many of the proposals other scholars have advanced—such as reducing the statutory range,342See Depoorter, supra note 15, at 443. imposing a statutory cap,343Id. at 445. tying statutory damages to actual losses,344Samuelson & Wheatland, supra note 3, at 502–03; Bracha & Syed, supra note 14, at 1249–50. and imposing sanctions on plaintiffs who make inflated claims345See Depoorter, supra note 15, at 442.—could work in tandem with my proposed system. While these proposals seek to reorient or limit the courts’ discretion in adjusting the size of the award, my proposal would allow courts to do away with per-work damages altogether.

C.  Compensation

One final objection is that the proposed scheme would make it harder for plaintiffs to obtain compensation for the actual harm they suffered. As noted above, most copyright scholars agree that courts are insufficiently attentive to the rationales underlying statutory damages.346See supra Section II.A. And while it is clear that Congress intended for courts to award enhanced damages only in a narrow subset of “exceptional cases”—those involving large-scale infringement or repeat transgressors—it is also clear that, in most other cases, statutory damages were meant to serve a largely compensatory role.347Shisha, supra note 65, at 1756–57 (“The legislative history shows that increased damages for willful infringement were originally meant to apply to exceptional cases—nakedly egregious cases in which the infringer brazenly flouted the law. So while statutory damages are largely compensatory, there are exceptional circumstances in which courts might award punitive-like damages for willful infringement.” (citing Samuelson & Wheatland, supra note 3, at 441)). Thus, with one limited exception, statutory damages were meant to ensure that copyright owners would be compensated for their losses.

Yet there is a problem lurking beneath the surface: if statutory damages were engineered to serve a compensatory role, courts would have to account for the number of infringed works. After all, each work represents a distinct source of harm.348Id. at 1789. A copyright owner will often charge a licensing fee for access to each of their works. To account for the plaintiff’s lost fees, then, the court will have to take stock of each and every work at issue. My proposal, however, could frustrate this process. By severing the connection between the number of awards and the number of works, the suggested system threatens to deny plaintiffs the opportunity to obtain proper compensation for their actual damages.

But is that really the case? As I have emphasized before, there is more than one way to compensate a copyright holder for the harm they sustained.349Id. at 1790. One way is to adjust the number of awards based on the number of infringed works. But there is another possibility, and perhaps an equally effective one: “control[ing] for the number of infringed works by increasing or reducing the size of the aggregate award” within the statutory range.350Id. Courts and juries have at their disposal an incredibly robust statutory range stretching from $200 to $150,000, depending on the type of case at hand. And they can increase or reduce the total award within that range based on the number of works infringed and the defendant’s level of culpability.

For example, suppose the defendant copied three of the plaintiff’s photos. Now suppose that the plaintiff typically charges a licensing fee of $1,000 for each of their photos, meaning that the plaintiff’s total loss is $3,000. In adjusting the award, the court can pursue one of two possibilities: it can issue three separate awards of $1,000 each; or, alternatively, the court can dispense a single, aggregate award in the amount of $3,000. In other words, the court should be able to ensure full compensation by calibrating a single, aggregate award within the statutory range.

Nevertheless, there is an additional wrinkle here: if courts are to rely on a single, aggregate award, the statutory range has to be sufficiently broad to accommodate cases involving a large number of works or a small number of particularly valuable ones. To be sure, there may be cases where so many works are at stake—hundreds or even thousands—that a single award, even at the statutory maximum of $150,000, simply won’t do. For example, if the defendant copied 5,000 songs, each valued at $50, the plaintiff’s total loss would amount to $250,000 (5,000 x $50). This means that a single award of $150,000 simply wouldn’t suffice. Or imagine a case implicating 25 works, each valued at $10,000—again, a total loss of $250,000 would exceed the statutory maximum. What this suggests is that the statutory range must be robust enough to accommodate an array of possible scenarios.

These concerns, however, are overblown. First, even under the proposed approach, courts may nonetheless find that a mass-infringement event does not qualify as a single infringement episode. Perhaps such an event would be better described as a series of separate episodes, each warranting an additional statutory award. Exceptional cases call for exceptional remedies. Second, there is good reason to believe that such cases would be vanishingly rare. The vast majority of copyrighted works command little market value, if any, and the current statutory range would likely be sufficiently broad to ensure proper compensation in a large majority of cases.351Shisha, supra note 315, at 782 (concluding, on the basis of recent empirical work, that “in practice, few works carry market value, and most are only commercially viable for short periods of time”); Shisha, supra note 319, at 456–58 (noting that most creative works—across a range of different industries—command little commercial value). In a sense, any concrete cap on the amount of damages would be arbitrary—we simply have to draw the line somewhere. But given that most works have little value, the current statutory limit seems more than sufficiently robust to accommodate the typical infringement case.

CONCLUSION

The law of statutory damages is in a state of disrepair. It often produces “arbitrary, inconsistent, unprincipled, and grossly excessive awards.”352Samuelson & Wheatland, supra note 3, at 497. Courts command “a contested, somewhat obscured, and even outright confused” understanding of copyright’s remedial system.353Bracha & Syed, supra note 14, at 1230. And statutory damages are susceptible to pervasive “overclaiming” across “virtually all areas of copyright law.”354Depoorter, supra note 15, at 407. But most reform proposals to date have papered over the real issue. So entwined are statutory damages in our copyright system that any attempts at serious reform may seem hopeless. And although commentators uniformly agree that statutory damages present a problem of colossal proportions, they have not yet been able to tackle the core problem: per-work damages.

This Article attempts to do just that. It seeks to jumpstart a conversation about structural reform and offer a roadmap for legislative and judicial action to confront the risk of inflated damages. It proposes, in short, that we do away with per-work damages altogether. It develops an alternative system that would accord judges a significant degree of discretion to look beyond the number of infringed works. Courts could do so by examining whether the defendant’s actions are collectively attributable to a larger infringement episode. When the defendant’s conduct arises out of a single episode, courts should issue only a single statutory award—no matter how many individual works are at issue. If adopted, this system would reduce the risk of excessive awards, prompt courts to properly adjust damages, and introduce a degree of pragmatism into our system.

This framework may seem radical. That is so in part because it appears to mandate a sharp break from a centuries-old system of per-work damages. But, in a sense, the proposed system is, in fact, a familiar one—after all, courts have forged similar doctrines to address analogous problems across a variety of otherwise distinct areas of law, including criminal law, civil procedure, and immigration law.

In the end, this Article envisions a world without per-work damages. What distinguishes the proposed system from other proposals is that it takes seriously the core issue: per-work remedies make it too easy for courts and juries to aggregate damages in ways that lead to outlandish awards. After thirty years of faint-hearted debates, it is well past time that policymakers try something different.

97 S. Cal. L. Rev. 1029

Download

* Assistant Professor, SMU Dedman School of Law; Fellow, Berkman Klein Center for Internet & Society, Harvard Law School, 2021–22. For valuable feedback and generative conversations, I thank William Fisher, William McCoy, Guy Rubinstein, Brian Soucek, Oren Tamir, and Rebecca Tushnet. I received helpful comments from participants at the Harvard Law School Art of the Response Paper Workshop. I am also grateful to Vice Dean Gabriella Blum and Assistant Dean Catherine Peshkin for providing institutional support for this project. I am indebted to the editors of the Southern California Law Review, particularly Madeline Goossen, Ariana Croll, Mariem Masmoudi, Carus Newman, and Chloe Williams, for superb editorial work. Finally, I would like to thank the Harvard Law School Graduate Program for generous financial support.

Cy Pres in Class Action Settlements – Article by Rhonda Wasserman

From Volume 88, Number 1 (September 2014)
DOWNLOAD PDF

Monies reserved to settle class action lawsuits often go unclaimed because absent class members cannot be identified or notified or because the paperwork required is too onerous. Rather than allow the unclaimed funds to revert to the defendant or escheat to the state, courts are experimenting with cy pres distributions—they award the funds to charities whose work ostensibly serves the interests of the class “as nearly as possible.”

Although laudable in theory, cy pres distributions raise a host of problems in practice. They often stray far from the “next best use,” sometimes benefitting the defendant more than the class. Class counsel often lacks a personal financial interest in maximizing direct payments to class members because the fee is just as large if the money is paid cy pres to charity. And if the judge has discretion to select the charitable recipient of the unclaimed funds, she may select her alma mater or another favored charity, thereby creating an appearance of impropriety.


 

88_97

Are Damages Different?: Bivens and National Security – Article by Andrew Kent

From Volume 87, Number 5 (July 2014)
DOWNLOAD PDF

Litigation challenging the national security actions of the federal government has taken a seemingly paradoxical form in recent years. Prospective coercive remedies like injunctions and habeas corpus (a type of injunction) are traditionally understood to involve much greater intrusions by the judiciary into government functioning than retrospective money damages awards. Yet, federal courts have developed and strictly applied doctrines barring Bivens damages actions against federal officials because of an asserted need to preserve the prerogatives of the political branches in national security and foreign affairs. At the same time, the courts have been increasingly assertive in cases involving coercive remedies, especially habeas, that have dramatically impacted post-9/11 national security policies. Additionally, federal courts, particularly the Supreme Court, are increasingly willing to rule against the executive in cases concerning justiciability and judicial power.


 

87_1123

Due Process and Punitive Damages: The Error of Federal Excessiveness Jurisprudence – Article by A. Benjamin Spencer

From Volume 79, Number 5 (July 2006)
DOWNLOAD PDF

The Supreme Court, in a line of several cases over the past decade, has established a rigorous federal constitutional excessiveness review for punitive damages awards based on the Due Process Clause. As a matter of substantive due process, says the Court, punitive awards must be evaluated by three “guideposts” set forth in BMW of North America v. Gore: the degree of reprehensibility of the defendant’s conduct, the ratio between punitive and compensatory damages, and a comparison of the amount of punitive damages to any “civil or criminal penalties that could be imposed for comparable misconduct.” Following up on this pronouncement in State Farm Mutual Automobile Insurance Company v. Campbell, the Court indicated that “few awards exceeding a single-digit ratio between punitive and compensatory damages, to a significant degree, will satisfy due process.” Unfortunately, neither the “guideposts” nor the single-digit multiple rule have any basis in the law of due process and represent nothing more than the imposition of the Court’s own standards for punishment in place of those of the states.

This Article reveals the defectiveness of this jurisprudence by exposing the absence of precedential foundation for the Court’s current view. More significantly, this Article demonstrates that the Court’s interpretation of the Due Process Clause is at odds with important rules of constitutional construction, mainly those supplied by the Ninth and Tenth Amendments, which protect unenumerated rights and limit the national government to exercising delegated powers, respectively. Together, these amendments prohibit expansive interpretations of the Constitution that disparage rights retained by the people and that arrogate to the national government powers that neither the states nor the people ever relinquished. The Court’s interpretation of the Due Process Clause with respect to punitive damages transgresses both of these limitations. This Article suggests that a proper understanding of due process reveals that the doctrine requires only that punitive awards be reserved for wrongdoing beyond simple negligence, jurors be instructed that any punitive award they impose must be designed to further states’ legitimate interest in punishment of instate conduct and deterrence, and judicial review of the awards be available to check adherence to these requirements. Beyond that, the Due Process Clause fails to require punitive damages awards be constrained to a particular level.


 

79_1085